ã€ŠWho would imagineã€‹


 Prologue: Azure night

    18th century,

    In the Coty Mountains, mist shrouded the peaks, creating an eerie feel. Towering trees whispered with the wind, haunting melodies seeming to echo, as if music drifted up from the earth itself. Some saw it as a place for mystical beings, yet those brave enough to venture deeper found a sense of wonder unlike anywhere else. Legend told of secrets revealed on azure nights, but few dared brave the daunting path.

    As that fateful night neared, the village buzzed with anticipation and unease. Past stories mingled with dreams of the future, weaving a tapestry of tales. Amidst it all, the Guardian kept watch over those venturing into the forest. Under the starlight, the journey began anew, a quest for discovery.

    In a dimly lit tavern corner, Lord Velor, his fiery hair and piercing eyes defying expectations, faced a duke''s emissary tasked with reining in his rebellious ways.

    "Please Lord Velor, His Grace orders you must remain in the castle until the ceremony. No revelry or entering the village," the emissary implored, his frustration and desperation clear.

    Velor''s response was a subtle smirk, unfettered by his title''s constraints or others'' expectations. Yet beneath his defiance lay complexity, depth few understood. A man caught between nobility''s obligations and the call of freedom.

    "Why must I endure this ceremony each azure night?" Velor questioned, reaching for an amber liquor bottle.

    "We cannot persist in this folly night after night. I''ve warned you repeatedly, yet you forget, inviting the duke''s wrath upon me," Marcus lamented, anxious.

    "But why must I remain cooped up until nightfall? Even my father mingles freely. The moon has yet to reach its peak. I''ve asked incessantly with no answer," Velor sighed, glancing towards the faint music.

    As Velor''s gaze lingered on the beckoning door, Marcus hesitated, his resolve faltering before Velor''s defiance. The tavern seemed to hold its breath, anticipating their clash of wills.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "You must understand," Marcus began, resigned. "The azure night upholds sacred traditions tying our land to ancient rites..."

    Velor''s expression softened with understanding. "I see now, Marcus. Forgive my defiance, I did not grasp this night''s significance. I''ll heed the decree and honour tradition, as is my duty." He paused. "But can I have this one night out? I''m not inclined to return yet. Father may confine me to prevent me leaving again."

    Marcus sighed. "Why must you disobey every time? I know you''ll defy the Duke regardless." Yet he allowed Velor his way. Velor briefly embraced his servant - his close companion.

    As their talk ended, Velor hurried out urgently, like a parched man finding an oasis. He seized a liquor bottle, pouring the ruby liquid in a shimmering cascade in the moonlight. Taking a fortifying sip, he felt a fleeting respite from his earlier tension. Each sip drew him deeper into the liquor''s intoxicating warmth. Oblivious to time''s passage, he wandered the village streets aimlessly, footsteps guided by restless wanderlust. As he meandered, Velor found solace with the village elders, their weathered faces lit by lantern light. He listened intently to their tales of days past, finding comfort in their timeless wisdom. But simple pleasures also beckoned him - a puppy''s wagging tail, a friendly pat on the head. In these fleeting moments, he found peace amidst his restless soul.

    Unbeknownst to Velor, the azure night had fallen, its spellbinding aura surrounding the village as revelry grew with the celebration. Gazing skyward, he beheld the radiant moon adorning the deep blue canvas, captivating his eyes.

    As he wandered, his path led to the village pond beside the woods. There he caught sight of his reflection, his fair complexion now flushed crimson like his fiery hair. Chuckling softly, he settled on the soft grass, bottle in hand, indulging until it was drained. Heavy-lidded from the night''s intoxicating embrace, Velor began succumbing to sleep. Yet as he teetered on the brink, an unsettling rustling came from the woods - a cacophony of peculiar sounds and movement. Though initially unbothered, Velor''s senses jolted as he felt an inexplicable presence. Opening his alcohol-blurred eyes, he beheld a figure - neither man nor beast, but otherworldly. With a chilling smirk, grey eyes like the misty moon, it seized Velor in an icy grip. Before he could protest, sharp fangs pierced his neck, a shiver unlike anything he''d felt coursing through him. As his lifeblood drained, Velor''s consciousness wavered, perception fading like a dying flame''s flicker. When clarity returned, the figure had transformed, a visage of vitality replacing its former pallor.

    In that moment, Velor understood the ancient truth before him. The creature was no mere animal, but a being of darkness and legend - a vampire.

 Chapter 1: A Mere Second

    2024 present day

    "OH, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD, ZACH!!!" The exasperated shout echoed around the room, making the walls shake.

    "Haaa..." came the deliberate sigh from the man facing the older gentleman, his sun-kissed tan skin creasing slightly as he frowned. The rays of the late morning sun reflected through the glass window, causing his complexion to shimmer softly.

    "HOW IS IT POSSIBLE THAT YOU''RE BAD AT EVERYTHING? YOU''VE BEEN HERE FOR FIVE MONTHS ALREADY... AND DID YOU JUST SIGH AT ME, HUH?" The old man carried on with his rant, his voice getting louder and louder with frustration.

    "Yes, I did sigh at you. And what about it? You always come at me every time something goes wrong, even if it''s not my fault. This time you blame me for the stolen company supplies. What am I supposed to do in that position, huh? I''m just a freaking market researcher. What do you expect me to do with the company supplies?" Zach spoke rapidly, frustration evident in every word. He was fed up with the general manager always singling him out and blaming him for everything.

    "How can you...!" the old man paused, taken aback by Zach''s sudden defiance.

    "You know what, if I''m the problem here, what about I quit? I''m not willing to work for this scumbag company anymore." Zach pulled the resignation letter from his jacket and slammed it onto the table, his frustration getting the better of him. He quickly brushed his raven-black hair out of his face and pulled the staff card from his neck, throwing it at the general manager.

    "Hope the next one you hire is better than me then." Zach flashed his middle finger as he stormed out of the room, leaving the general manager speechless. As Zach walked out, his colleague and best friend, Eva, who had been eavesdropping outside, rushed to his side, her eyes red from crying.

    "What on earth? Why are you crying, Eva?" Zach hurriedly approached Eva, using his sleeve to wipe away her tears. Eva took a deep breath, trying to speak as she gripped Zach''s collars.

    "Take me with you, pleaseeee," Eva whined, her voice pleading.

    "I want to, but don''t you still have half a month left?" Zach gently grabbed Eva''s hands, pulling them away from his collar. Eva sniffled and nodded silently.

    "Have you finished eating? I''m actually still quite hungry," said Zach, giving his stomach a little pat as he did so.

    "Not yet. I''ve been waiting for your dead ass," Eva replied, lightly hitting Zach on the arm. She then added, "Besides, I was hoping we could grab lunch together before you disappear on me."

    "So let''s grab something before work time," Zach suggested, and both of them began walking toward the company cafeteria zone. As they arrived, all eyes turned to them, creating a momentary silence before the room erupted into chatter and whispers.

    Eva chuckled and told Zach to grab some drinks while she walked toward the snack bar. Zach headed to the drink vending machine and purchased coffee and Rice Drink for Eva. He then sat at their regular bench and waited for Eva to join him. As he looked up at the sky, he started to feel a bit down. He knew the moment felt like a brief escape from the pressures of the day, but he was also aware that it was merely a tactic for avoiding reality. He just couldn¡¯t get over how stupid it was to throw away his career. He couldn''t help but think about the decisions that had led him to this point. Zach was filled with doubt and regret as he watched the clouds pass by overhead. As Eva came back with the snacks, Zach couldn''t help but smile at his friend, who had always been there for him when things got tough.

    "So, what''s next?" Eva asked, handing him a spicy pork wrap and gesturing for him to eat.

    "You know what, I have no idea," Zach giggled before letting out a heavy sigh.

    "Come on now, you were the first class honours student from our university. Of course, you''ll make it big after this company," Eva said confidently after finishing her food.

    "I don''t know, Eve," Zach said, using Eva''s nickname, as he put the wrap down.

    "I mean, I don''t know what I want to do next. I did want to work, but I don''t want to work for someone else anymore. I''m 29 already, and this is the third company since I graduated," Zach sighed, his uncertainty palpable.

    Eva wrapped her arms around his shoulder and pointed at the sky above.

    "You see the bird flying over there?" she asked, gesturing to a lone bird soaring through the sky.

    "Do you know where it''s going?" Eva added.

    "To... uh, wherever it wants?" Zach replied, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Exactly!" Eva beamed, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm.

    "The bird doesn''t know where it''s going, but it keeps flying. It knows that as long as it keeps moving, it''ll eventually find its way," she continued, her voice filled with determination.

    ¡°Our lives are short, so just do it however you want," Eva said with a smile.

    "I know you might feel desperate, but don''t give up just yet. You''re not 29 already, but only 29. You know I always support you, whatever it is, right?" Eva looked Zach in the eyes, conveying her seriousness. As Zach prepared to speak, the bell signalling the start of work rang out. Eva quickly rose to her feet and glanced at Zach with a smile.

    "Thanks, Eva. You always know how to lift my spirits," Zach said, smiling gratefully at his friend.

    "That''s what friends are for, right?" Eva grinned, bumping her shoulder against Zach''s. She then paused, her smile fading as she locked eyes with Zach and shook her head.

    "I know what you''re going to say... keep it, or I''ll cry," she said, her eyes glistening with tears. Zach could only offer her a soft smile in return. Zach reached out and gently wiped away a tear that had escaped Eva''s eye.

    "Hey, no tears now," he said, trying to reassure her. "I''ll keep it safe, I promise." Eva nodded and composed herself, giving Zach a grateful smile before they both set off in different directions.

    As Zach walked out of the company building, his mind was filled with a mixture of uncertainty and determination. He took a deep breath, feeling a sense of liberation wash over him. Meanwhile, Eva returned to her desk, her resolve strengthened by her conversation with Zach. As the day unfolded, both of them embarked on separate paths, each determined to navigate the challenges that lay ahead.

    But let¡¯s be realistic, Zach¡¯s challenges were pretty daunting. He''d always dreamed of starting his own business, but every idea he''d carefully planned had ended in failure, including the latest one he''d tried.

    Zach sitting at his desk in his dimly lit room, exhaustion etched into the dark circles beneath his eyes, Zach''s hair had grown longer over the past three months, now tied up in a small bun. His gaze fixed on the computer screen, where the website of his online novel stared back at him. The comments section was pretty disappointing, with only a few views from readers.

    As Zach stared at the lacklustre response to his online novel, a seed of doubt began to sprout in his mind. Was he really cut out for this entrepreneurial journey? Doubts swirled in his head like a turbulent storm, threatening to drown his ambitions in a sea of uncertainty. But just as he was about to succumb to the waves of self-doubt, a tiny voice whispered in his ear, urging him to not give up just yet. It reminded him of the countless stories of resilience and perseverance he had read about successful entrepreneurs who faced setbacks before achieving their dreams.

    With a newfound determination, Zach straightened his back and took a deep breath. He made a promise to himself to learn from his mistakes, to adapt, and to keep going no matter how tough the road ahead might be. However, he knew he needed something new to capture his readers¡¯ attention. So he picked up the phone and looked for Eva''s name, dialling it.

    The phone rang for a while before someone picked up.

    "Sup dirt eater," Eva spoke with a sleepy voice.

    "Is this a bad time to call?" Zach was surprised by the sleepy tone of his friend''s voice.

    "No, no, just tell me already why you called? After this damn three months, I thought you were dead," her voice sounded a bit unsettled.

    "Sorry for that, I was just trying to do something and got carried away really easily," Zach answered with his hands up.

    "How¡¯s it going though?" Eva asked, her voice sounding calm as if she were leaning against her bed.

    "Not good, but I¡¯ll try it again¡­ So, I remember you''re some kind of book nerd, right?" Zach replied with a somewhat uncertain tone.

    "Yeah, but I haven¡¯t read for a while now. Why ask all of a sudden?" Eva questioned.

    "You know, I just tried to write some novels¡­ and some of them didn''t work out," Zach paused.

    "How many are there?" Eva said, and Zach took a long pause before answering.

    "About three-ish," Zach replied.

    "What do you mean, three-ish?" Eva said with an annoyed voice.

    ¡°Well, the last one, I couldn¡¯t finish it because I ran out of ideas. That''s why it¡¯s three-ish,¡± Zach mumbled.

    ¡°So what do you want me to help with exactly?¡± Eva''s voice came through the phone, accompanied by the sound of blankets rustling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should write,¡± Zach mumbled again, clicking through his computer.

    ¡°What about your last three? What did you write?¡± Eva asked.

    ¡°The first one is a crime novel, the second one is about some guys on the internet who woke up in a different world called isekai. I''m not really sure about that one, to be honest. And the last one is an action story. I''m not very good at describing action scenes, so that''s why it didn''t work. Ha ha...¡± Zach laughed awkwardly.

    ¡°...¡± Eva fell silent, her displeasure evident in the terse sound that followed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start with something easy, like romance or some fantasy stuff? vampire? mermaid?¡± Eva suggested.

    ¡°Please, you know I''ve been single my whole life. How am I supposed to write a romance novel? And as for fantasy, you know I know nothing about such things,¡± Zach replied.

    ¡°If you''re going to complain, why the hell did you call me?¡± Eva''s voice deepened, a clear sign of her irritation.

    ¡°O-oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll keep that in mind, even though I have no idea what to do. Thanks a lot. Now you go back to sleep. I won¡¯t take up too much of your free time. Good day,¡± Zach spoke quickly, hanging up before Eva could curse him out.

    He clicked through his computer, scouring the web for anything that might offer insight into the realm of romance. Despite his efforts, he found nothing that caught his eye or seemed particularly helpful. With a sigh of defeat, Zach admitted to himself that tackling romance might be a too hard task for someone as inexperienced as him in matters of the heart.

    Turning his attention to the fantasy genre, Zach stumbled upon a website that caught his eye. It looked like it hadn''t been updated for a while, lacking the finesse of modern web design. But even though the layout was a bit outdated and the images were a bit pixelated, something about the site drew him in. The site had a quaint little bat icon and a series of old portrait paintings on it, which gave it an intriguing, if somewhat mysterious, charm. Zach spent more time on the site, eager to find out more and perhaps get some ideas for his next writing project. As he looked through the different pages of the website, nothing really caught his eye except for one poster. It showed the date and location of an event called "Bloodlust." Zach couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy as he read through the details.

    "Damn, this looks like some kind of cult," Zach muttered to himself, his eyes scanning the words on the poster with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. On one hand, Zach found himself slightly intrigued by the fantasy culture represented on the website. "But it does look interesting and maybe help with the writing" he murmured to himself, contemplating the allure of the mysterious event. However, he quickly shook his head, as if to snap himself out of his reverie. He mumbled to himself, feeling the urge to seek advice from someone.

    As he reached for his phone, intending to call Eva once again, a sudden realisation dawned on him. If he called her now, he''d likely be met with a barrage of scolding and potentially even a visit from her, complete with a slap to the face. Zach hesitated, reconsidering his decision, and ultimately decided against reaching out to her at that moment. Zach was looking through his phone and lying on the ground, Zach''s mind wandered back to his high school and university days. He vividly remembered being the Asian kid with an attitude problem, always turning his back on those who tried to connect with him. Now, as a 29-year-old man with only Eva as his sole friend, Zach couldn''t help but feel a pang of loneliness wash over him. He squeezed his hands tightly, pondering his situation and the choices that had led him to this moment.

    "No wonder why I never had a girlfriend," he muttered to himself, a hint of bitterness creeping into his thoughts.

    "But what if I called her again?" Zach''s sudden impulse prompted him to sit up quickly and dial Eva''s number without a second thought. Yet, just as quickly as he had dialled, he hung up after a mere second, his nerves getting the better of him. Fully aware that she might be asleep, he hesitated to intrude. Before he could even blink another time, a message from Eva appeared on his screen:

    ''If you really want death, I''ll give it to you right now. Wait there and don''t you dare move.''

    Zach felt a shiver run down his spine. His friendship with Eva spanned almost 15 years, yet he still didn''t fully understand what triggered her demon mode. Sitting up straight, he pondered the events he had seen on the website once more. He knew it was strange, but that very strangeness also stirred something within him. As he mulled over the peculiarities of the website, lost in thought for what felt like half an hour, the rapid ringing of the front doorbell shattered the silence. It was the unmistakable sign that the demon had arrived. As he approached the front doors, Zach caught sight of Eva through the peephole. Her eyes were heavy with sleep, and her blonde hair was a messy bun atop her head. Before he could even respond, the voice from the intercom boomed.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Zachary Miltonz, open this goddamn door!!¡± Eva''s voice thundered through the speaker, echoing like a ferocious Godzilla roar.

    "Just wait for a minute, I''ll open this damn door for you, your majesty," Zach teased, fully aware that he was about to face the wrath of the sleepy demon. As the door swung open, the evening light splashed into his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Zach said, smiling as Eva ran to him and gave him a hug.

    ¡°Why are you such a mess? When was the last time you had a bath?¡± Eva asked, giving him a rough pat on the head.

    ¡°Maybe last week? I don¡¯t know,¡± Zach replied with a straight face, prompting a disgusted expression from Eva.

    ¡°You think I''m that lazy? I''m not your ex, like, come on,¡± Zach teased, referencing Eva''s unhygienic ex-boyfriend who only brushed his teeth every five days. Eva''s face twisted in disgust.

    "Oh, right," Eva said as she rushed outside, returning with a box of fruits, cooked food in Tupperware, and a carton of milk.

    "Here, I know you''ve been eating dirt again, didn''t you?" she remarked, placing all the items on the kitchen counter before turning to Zach.

    "Did you talk to your parents recently?" Eva asked, her expression tinged with concern.

    "I don''t want to talk about that just yet," Zach replied with a smile.

    "Okay, then," Eva replied, walking to the sofa and taking a seat.

    "So, how''s the thing we spoke about this morning? Have you found it interesting or not?" she inquired, pulling her phone out of her jacket.

    "Yeah, actually, I did find something interesting," Zach said, gesturing for Eva to follow him to his workroom. Once inside, he sat at his desk and showed Eva the poster and website he had found.

    "It looks like a cult," Eva commented

    "I said the same thing when I saw this, haha," Zach agreed, sharing a laugh with her.

    "Do you think about going?" Eva asked, wiping away a tear from laughing.

    "Yeah," Zach mumbled.

    "Who do you think you are? Spy kids?" Eva looked at him with a frown.

    "Okay, look, I don¡¯t know what this feeling is, but it does trigger something in me, and I want to go. Plus, there''s no ''only invited'' clause on there. Think of it like I''m doing it for science, how about that?" Zach replied, gesturing with his hands.

    "My friends literally have no sense of survival," Eva shook her head.

    "I know it sounds dumb, I really do, but I just want to know about this thing. Maybe if it really is a cult, I might get some ideas for a new plot, and who knows, maybe this novel might become a huge seller," Zach explained, holding Eva''s hands as he tried to convince her. After a moment of thoughtful silence, Eva withdrew her hands.

    "If you want to go that bad, you can, but I''ll drive you and pick you up. I''ll be there at 10 p.m. sharp, no later than that," Eva stated firmly.

    Zach smiled widely and hugged Eva tightly in gratitude. "So, this is what you called me for and then hung up after a mere second?" Eva asked, her tone aggressive as she looked at Zach.

    Zach remained silent. He had no idea that Eva had remembered about the brief call.

    "You know, I was having a really good dream when I heard my phone ring. It startled me awake, and then I saw your name," Eva explained with a smile, though she ground her teeth slightly.

    "I''m so sorry," Zach apologised sheepishly. "Should we eat something? I am really hungry." Zach said as he pulled Eva out of the room and led her into the kitchen.

    "I''ll let this one slide," Eva relented as she watched Zach set out the plates and cutlery.

    "But you should get a haircut. It''s getting messy, and you look like you''ve been sleeping on the ground in the park. Maybe get something short that you don''t have to style often," she advised between bites of chicken. Zach nodded and promised her.

    For an hour, the two best friends caught up, exchanging updates about their lives, laughing at each other''s jokes, and talking about Eva''s exes. They reminisce about old memories, shared new experiences, and reaffirm their bond over shared struggles and triumphs.

    Their peaceful moment was interrupted by the shrill ring of Eva''s phone.

    ¡°What now!?¡± she exclaimed loudly, her irritation evident. Zach could only hear a mumble from the caller, but Eva''s expression turned to one of fury. Zach suspected it might be one of her persistent exes trying to reconnect.

    ¡°Stop yapping and go to hell! I don¡¯t care,¡± Eva screamed into the phone before abruptly hanging up. Zach watched her closely, waiting for her to say something.

    ¡°It¡¯s Albert,¡± she eventually admitted, leaning back against the sofa with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Him again? I think you should file a report at this point. What on earth is he doing, constantly getting new numbers to call you? What a weirdo,¡± Zach remarked, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°I know, and I''m sick of it,¡± Eva said, glancing outside the window at the darkening sky. Checking the time on her phone, she realised it was late.

    ¡°I think I should get going. I can''t leave my PooPoo alone at this hour,¡± she explained, standing up to hug Zach.

    ¡°I''ll bring some premium dog snacks for PooPoo next time,¡± Zach promised.

    ¡°And make sure you cut your hair before then, or PooPoo might mistake you for a chew toy,¡± Eva teased, chuckling.

    ¡°About the event, it''s on this Tuesday, right? Make sure to do some cosplay to fit the vibe, and I¡¯ll do the background check for that event too¡± she reminded him before walking out of the house and waving goodbye to Zach.

    Zach waved goodbye to Eva as she drove away, then he walked back inside, locking the door behind him. With a sense of determination, he made his way to his workroom, where the poster was still illuminated on the screen, a constant reminder of his aspirations. Despite his efforts, the words refused to flow as he attempted to write. He was feeling pretty frustrated, so he shut down his computer and decided to clear his mind with a shower.

    As Zach undressed and made his way to the shower, his eyes fell on the scars that adorned his stomach, stark against his sun-kissed skin. Gently, he traced his fingers over them, each mark a reminder of a painful past. With clenched teeth, he stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over him. He flinched at the sensation, discomfort evident on his face. Determined to shake off his unease, he reached for the knob and turned it, the water quickly chilling to a cold spray. As the icy droplets pelted his skin, he took a deep breath, feeling a sense of clarity wash over him. After the shower, he returned to his room, where his blanket lay forgotten on the ground. With a tired sigh, he tossed it onto the bed and collapsed onto the mattress, sleep claiming him swiftly, like a weary traveller finding respite at last.

    Zach''s Sunday and Monday were pretty much like any other regular days for him. He''d wake up, scavenge for leftover food in his fridge, then settle in front of his computer to dive deep into his fantasy research. Lost in the allure of the fantastical world, he''d often find himself engrossed until the early hours of the morning, the transition from day to night escaping his notice. Amidst his fervent exploration, he forgot two crucial things: to schedule a haircut and to prepare an outfit for the upcoming event. It wasn''t until the clock struck midnight on Tuesday that he realised he''d forgotten something. With a frustrated sigh, he pulled at his unruly hair, cursing his forgetfulness. Knowing Eva''s reaction to his neglected appearance, Zach chuckled wryly before finally retiring to bed, resolving to address his oversight in the morning.

    In the morning, Zach''s phone rang incessantly, jolting him from his slumber. Groggy and disoriented, he fumbled to answer. As Eva''s voice exploded through the receiver, his eyes shot open.

    "ARE YOU DEAD OR WHAT?!?" Eva''s exasperated scream cut through the air.

    "What?" Zach tried to act like he was awake, his voice still a little sluggish.

    "Don''t act like you''re not just waking up, you nasty," Eva shot back, her annoyance clear.

    "Did you get a haircut?" Eva''s inquiry cut through the haze of Zach''s drowsiness.

    "Y..yes, I did," Zach stammered, struggling to compose himself.

    "I''ve been friends with you for almost 15 years. Who do you think I am, a 5-year-old child?" Eva''s irritation was evident in her voice.

    "Get your ass out of that bed and get the damn haircut before I shave it off myself," Eva commanded, her tone resolute.

    "Okay, I''ll go right now," Zach acquiesced, knowing there was no arguing with Eva when she was in this mood. Just as he was about to hang up, Eva interjected.

    "I''ll meet you at 6 p.m. sharp. Be prepared, and don''t be a coward," she declared before abruptly ending the call. Zach sighed, knowing he had no choice but to heed her instructions.

    After getting out of bed, Zach quickly brushed his teeth and splashed his face with cold water before throwing on the first shirt he found in his closet. As he stepped outside, the sun''s rays kissed his skin, giving it a unique shimmer and glow that set him apart from the crowd. He scanned the street for a nearby barber shop and walked into the first one he spotted.

    Inside, He told the barber to give him a neat haircut or whatever style would make him look clean. Twenty minutes later, Zach emerged from the shop with a sleek Korean bowl cut, confidently snipping away at the scissors. The hairstyle, which is known for its clean lines and youthful charm, now looked great on him. His bangs were neatly trimmed to just above his eyebrows, giving the style a modern twist. The back and sides of his hair were cut neatly, giving him a polished and sophisticated look.

    Zach was really pleased with his new haircut, so he sent a selfie to Eva as proof. She replied with a simple

    ¡®good work, kid.¡¯

    With a boost of confidence, Zach set out to find a costume shop for the event. However, he got a bit nervous and ended up walking past the first one he found. Instead, he decided to visit a second-hand shop, where he purchased a nice suit. As he browsed through the racks, an idea struck him: he could ask Eva to bring some fake blood or makeup to create a goofy, bruised look for added effect.

    On his way back to his house, he checked his phone and saw it was 4 pm. He called Eva to see if she was done working.

    The phone rang for a minute before she picked up. "What?" Eva answered curtly.

    "I was calling you about the makeup and stuff. I don¡¯t know how to do it," Zach whined.

    "About that, I think you don¡¯t have to do that much.I did a background check on the event and found out that it¡¯s at the massive big house that we used to imagine goofy stories about. The owner is the guy who owns a gallery with old or ancient stuff in it. He''s probably old as hell by now, so you don''t have to worry about that. This event is a charity, so anyone can go. I asked the event manager directly, even though they didn¡¯t want to tell me anything and it''s far from your house, like a 15-minute drive if there''s no traffic," Eva explained, her words rapid.

    "What kind of charity names itself Bloodlust?" Zach remarked.

    "Yeah, that does seem a bit suspicious, but it''s probably about 50% safe," Eva replied.

    "What about the other 50%?" Zach asked.

    "They''re probably a cult and they sacrifice people," Eva replied.

    "That''s such a relief," Zach chuckles.

    "I''ll call you when I''m at your house in case I don''t see you," Eva added before hanging up.

    Zach rushed to the shower, shaving his invisible beard. His heart pounded with excitement, a feeling he hadn''t experienced in years. This was his own interest, something he hadn''t been forced into liking. The thought of it made his heart beat even harder, and he found himself smiling widely.

    He filled the bath with cold water, then added bubble bath, humming and giggling to himself as he did so. He spent an hour soaking in the bath, enjoying the cold water and the soothing bubbles. When his phone timer rang, signalling that it was already 5:30, he hurriedly got out and blow-dried his hair as fast as he could. He picked up his second-hand suit and admired its beauty. Despite being second-hand, it was in perfect condition. The brown tweed jacket looked great with the burgundy knitted vest and black trousers. He added a bow tie in the same colours as the vest for a bit of extra style, and to complete the vintage look, he fastened his pocket watch to his vest. Satisfied with his appearance, Zach took a few pictures in the mirror to capture the moment before rushing to the kitchen. He grabbed some fruit that Eva had given him a few days ago, thinking it might come in handy during the event. After putting on his boots and grabbing his favourite crossbody bag, Zach stepped outside. The sun had already set, leaving the cool embrace of dusk as he waited for Eva to pick him up.

    As he waited patiently, when the clock struck 6 p.m., he heard Eva''s car honk at him, and his heart began to beat even faster. Trying to appear calm, he walked over to the car, but his nerves made it feel like his brain had forgotten how to walk.

    ¡°You look good today,¡± Eva commented as Zach got into the car.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Zach replied quietly.

    ¡°Are you ready for this event? You can answer now, and if you aren¡¯t, you can leave right now. But once the wheels start moving, there''s no going back,¡± Eva stated, looking at Zach who appeared too nervous for the occasion.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Zach paused, feeling the weight of attending the event alone, with no one he knew except the old man, who was only vaguely familiar. He had no emotional support at that event at all.

    Zach replied with a hesitant nod as the car began to move. He stared at the road, silently hoping for a traffic jam, but alas, there was none. In what felt like the blink of an eye, Eva''s car arrived at the mansion.

    The grand Victorian-style mansion stood proudly amidst a sprawling estate, its grandeur and elegance evoking a sense of bygone opulence. Towering turrets and ornate gables adorned its facade, while intricately carved trim and decorative accents embellished every corner.

    "Now go and make me proud," Eva said, lightly touching Zach¡¯s shoulder.

    "Give me a call if you need anything." She smiled as Zach nodded in response. He stepped out of the car, waving to Eva as she drove away.

    Approaching the imposing wrought iron gates of the mansion, Zach''s gaze was drawn to the intricate scrollwork adorning them, casting intricate patterns against the fading light of day. The gates loomed tall and imposing, hinting at the grandeur beyond.

    When he crossed the threshold and onto the winding driveway, he was met by meticulously manicured gardens. The flowers were really coming into bloom, and their colours stood out against the lush green of the surrounding plants. The path was lined with tall oak trees, casting shifting shadows that added to the scene''s enchantment.

    As he went deeper into the mansion, the atmosphere became more and more surreal. That''s when he encountered them¡ªthe twin women¡ªemerging from the shadows like figures from a dream. Their flowing white dresses blended steampunk and gothic Victorian styles, speaking of a bygone era with a modern twist.

    Their voices echoed through the air as they welcomed him, their pale skin glowing in the moonlight. Cascading black hair framed faces of delicate beauty and sharp intellect. They greeted him with enigmatic smiles, their amber eyes shining with an inner light that pierced the darkness.

    "Welcome to Lord Dominick''s mansion," they chimed in unison.

    "As the azure night approaches, we hope you have a wonderful evening." With another smile, they led Zach inside.

    While Zach followed the twins deeper into the estate, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation creeping over him. The grandeur of the mansion was undeniable, its opulent decor and refined atmosphere reminiscent of a bygone era. The foyer was impressive, with soaring ceilings and a grand staircase. The intricate balustrades hinted at the craftsmanship of a distant century. Rich mahogany panelling adorned the walls, adding warmth to the expansive space.

    Throughout the house, antique furnishings and period decor transported guests back in time. Plush velvet armchairs beckoned invitingly, their soft cushions a welcome respite from the looming sense of unease. Ornate candelabras and gilded mirrors added to the lavish ambiance, casting shimmering reflections across the room.

    Despite the beauty of his surroundings, Zach couldn''t shake the feeling of being out of place.

    "Are you alright, Sir?" The twins suddenly stopped and asked, their smiles unwavering as they regarded him.

    "Huh?... Oh, yeah, I''m fine," Zach replied, though his tone lacked conviction. "But I do have a question, if that''s alright."

    "Of course, Sir. Anything you''d like to know," the twins responded politely, their amber eyes glinting with an eerie intensity.

    "I was just wondering... Where are the other guests? I haven''t seen anyone else since I arrived," Zach inquired, his gaze shifting between the two twins.

    "Some guests are mingling on the lower floor, engaging in conversation," the twin explained, gesturing vaguely downwards.

    "And others are behind that door, enjoying refreshments."

    "Ah, I see," Zach nodded, though he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease gnawing at him from within.

    "Thank you for clearing that up."

    The twins exchanged a knowing glance before returning their attention to Zach.

    "If you have any further questions, Sir, please don''t hesitate to ask," they chimed in unison, their voices smooth as silk but with an underlying hint of something unsettling.

    "No, no, I''m good for now. Thanks," Zach offered a weak smile, his mind racing with apprehension as he contemplated the strange circumstances he found himself in. Zach shook his head, screaming inside his own mind,

    ¡®This is a cult, genuinely a cult,¡¯ while forcing a smile at the twins.

 Chapter 2: A Strange man

    18th century,

    "Why do you have to do this every time, my lord?" Marcus said, fully aware that this lord would go to any lengths to escape the Duke''s control. Yet, despite this knowledge, he couldn''t resist and allowed the lord to do as he pleased. Velor bestowed a brief embrace upon his servant, or as he preferred to term them, his intimate companions.

    As the lord himself exited the room, the voice of the villager called out to him, urging him to drink. Marcus sighed and returned to his seat, needing a moment to collect himself. His meticulously shaped moustache twitched slightly as the pressure of his own face shifted. He was aware that the Duke would scrutinise him, as he always did. Marcus paused for a moment before reaching for the amber liquor bottle that the lord had left on the small table nearby, Marcus paused for a moment before reaching for it. He then proceeded to pour a small amount into his mouth, which he found to be quite intense in taste and burn. This caused him to choke momentarily. After wiping his mouth, he glanced towards the slightly ajar door, through which he could hear the villagers singing outside. He shook his own head, grabbed his hat, smoothed his neat black hair, and walked outside. He saw his lord holding the ruby glass of liquor, pouring it into his mouth. The joy of the alcohol haze painted a smile on Lord Velor''s face. Marcus couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight, while pondering the excuse to tell the Duke.

    "Sir Marcus!" A child''s small voice called him out of his own reverie.

    "Benjamin, I believe it is too late for a child of your age to be in this part of the village." Marcus looked at the child running towards him.

    "Mother and Father told me to come with them, they''re afraid I might be taken by a ghost," Benjamin, a six year old boy, smiled warmly at Marcus.

    "And where are your parents? Did they allow you to run around all alone?" Marcus inquired.

    "They''re over there," Benjamin replied, pointing to a young man and woman who were drinking and dancing together.

    "Where is the Lord?" Marcus asked.

    "I do not know, sir. The last time I saw Lord Velor he took the bottle from my mother and I have not seen him since," Benjamin replied, tilting his head slightly.

    "I see. Please go to your parents. It is not safe for a child to be alone among strangers at night," Marcus said, taking Benjamin''s hand and leading him to his parents.

    "See you later. Be a good boy," Marcus smiled as he looked around for his lord. However, it was too crowded outside the tavern. Even though he was the lord, tall and outstanding, it was difficult to see him in the crowd.

    Marcus stepped out of the crowd and took the same path the drunken and carefree lord liked to take. The cold wind brushed against his face, followed by a gentle warm breeze. As he looked around, the azure night had settled in and the sounds of the villagers celebrating filled the air, causing an involuntary smile to grace his lips. His smile quickly faded, however, as he remembered the Duke''s expression upon discovering the stubborn lord''s absence from his bed. He touched his moustache, a habit he had when he was nervous, and walked towards the pond - a place he and the lord had designated as their secret hideout from the Duke and his father.

    As he walked along the path, an uneasy atmosphere seemed to settle over him, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. His pace quickened with each step until he collided with a man - a towering figure, muscular and pale as the morning mist, with long black hair blowing in the wind. The man''s eyes bored into Marcus'', sending a shiver down his spine.

    "Watch where you''re going, sir," the man said in a raspy voice, leaning towards Marcus. Although Marcus knew how to defend himself, something warned him not to act rashly.

    "You may encounter the Father of Death if you wander carelessly," the man whispered in Marcus'' ear, his words sending a shiver down Marcus'' spine.

    "You are fortunate that I am sated," the man whispered before straightening up and disappearing into the darkness.

    Marcus watched in disbelief as the mysterious man disappeared, leaving behind a rush of inexplicable emotions that pulsed through every beat of his heart. A mixture of disgust and relief washed over him, leaving him momentarily stunned. Gathering his senses, he walked towards the pond, the scent of iron-like blood lingering lightly on the wind.

    Scanning the area, his eyes landed on a crimson-haired figure lying on the ground, its lack of colours resembling that of a mist against the azure sky. Instantly recognising his lord and beloved friend, Marcus rushed to his side. Panic surged through his body as he knelt beside the fallen figure, his hands trembling as he reached out to feel for a heartbeat, desperately hoping for a sign of life. But there was nothing. The silence of the night seemed to echo the absence of the lord''s heartbeat, and Marcus'' fear turned to tears as he realised the truth. With trembling hands, he pressed his ear to the lord''s chest, straining to hear the faintest sound of life. But there was only silence, and the warmth of his friend''s body began to fade.

    "Please come back, my lord," Marcus begged.

    "Please don''t leave me. You promised you''d be with me until I had my first child, my lor... Velor, wake up!!!" Marcus screamed, tears blurring his vision, his voice breaking as he clung to his lifeless friend. Tears streamed down his face, his nose and eyes turning red from the overwhelming grief that consumed him. The ache in his heart grew with each passing moment, each heartbeat echoing the unbearable pain of loss.

    "I''m sorry for leaving you alone, for not following you sooner. It''s all my fault," Marcus whispered, his words heavy with regret. But no amount of tears or apologies could change the reality before him. The warmth of his friend''s body grew colder, the finality of death settling in. As memories of their time together flashed before his eyes - the laughter of a redheaded child, the comforting presence of his friend - Marcus felt a wave of grief wash over him. Blinking back tears, he looked at his friend''s face, now forever still.

    "I love you, Velor, my friend. If this is truly the last time I''ll see you, hold you, I want it to last forever. I know I can be as cold as your loneliest nights, but please remember, you are the most precious person to me, not as a lord, but as you, Velor, my dear friend," Marcus whispered, his voice barely audible, as if carried away by the wind itself.

    A cold breeze blew through the woods, carrying with it the scent of the pond''s water. Marcus held Velor close as the azure night passed, leaving the sky bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. As time passed, Marcus'' tears streamed down his cheeks, his sobs echoing softly in the stillness of the night. Despite the overwhelming grief and numbness that surrounded his body, he refused to let go of Velor''s lifeless form. Every breath became a struggle, yet he held on to his friend with fierce determination, unwilling to part with him even as his own pain intensified.

    In the midst of his grief and despair, Marcus felt something stirring within him, a sensation that defied explanation. As he held Velor''s lifeless body, he became aware of another heartbeat, faint but unmistakable, pulsing in time with his own. Confusion clouded his thoughts as he tried to comprehend the source of this mysterious heartbeat. Was it a trick of his imagination, a manifestation of his longing for his friend''s return? Or could it be something more, something beyond his understanding? Whatever its origin, Marcus clung to Velor with renewed hope, unwilling to let go even as the uncertainty gnawed at him. Whether it was real or imagined, the presence of that second heartbeat offered a glimmer of comfort in the darkness of his grief.

    "Are you going to hug me to death, Marcus?" The soft voice whispered in Marcus'' ears, but he refused to let go of Velor''s body.

    "Marcus, I would appreciate it if you could let me go for a moment" The voice spoke again, a little louder this time.

    "I know you are some kind of my imagination, so stop tricking me into letting go of my friend," Marcus whispered, his voice trembling with grief, his eyes closed tightly.

    "No, I am not your imagination," the voice insisted, growing louder and more insistent.

    "Do you hear what I''m saying? I will not let go of my friend, go away," Marcus said, his voice rising in defiance. But before he could utter another word, he was suddenly pushed away from Velor''s body. When he opened his eyes, he found himself face to face with Velor, their features obscured by the dim moonlight.

    "Who are you? A shape-shifting ghost? Or am I imagining things?" Marcus said softly, his face puzzled.

    "No, I''m not a figment of your imagination or a ghost. It''s really me, Velor," Marcus stared at Velor in disbelief, finding it hard to believe what he was seeing.

    "How... how can this be?" he asked in a barely audible voice. Velor replied with a smile, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    "I''m not entirely sure myself, Marcus," he admitted quietly.

    "But somehow I''m here, fully aware of my surroundings, and I can see you looking at me," Velor said. Tears formed in Marcus'' eyes as he cautiously reached out his hand, half expecting Velor to disappear. To his relief, his hand met the warmth of Velor''s form, confirming that Velor was real and present.

    "I thought you were gone," Marcus managed to say through choked emotion. Velor''s demeanour softened as he looked at Marcus with eyes that reflected their shared struggles.

    "I thought I was also long gone," he admitted quietly.

    "Being here with you now feels like...a chance." With those words, Marcus hugged Velor tightly, as if he never wanted to let go.

    "I''m not sure why, but I cherish every moment we spend together," he spoke softly. Velor returned the hug, his touch a comfort in a time of doubt.

    "I feel the same way, Marcus," he whispered. "Indeed I do."

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you''re still alive. I¡¯m glad that my friend is alive,¡± Marcus said, his voice trembling with emotion, as he pushed Velor away to look at his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to have you as my friend too,¡± Velor replied, embracing Marcus one last time before laying back on the ground.

    ¡°What happened? I walked to the pond and saw you lying on the ground, your heart wasn''t beating and your breath was gone,¡± Marcus said, lying down next to Velor.

    ¡°You might not believe what I am going to tell you, but¡­¡± Velor paused, turning his head to look at Marcus.

    ¡°But you have to believe me.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Marcus said softly, his eyes widening with anticipation.

    ¡°Well, I was wandering from that side of the village, and the last place I wandered was this spot, the pond, our hideout. I was sitting here, drinking my last drop of wine before laying down on the ground. I was really sleepy, so I closed my eyes, and some man attacked me,¡± Velor explained, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°What do you mean attacked? I should have lent you my dagger,¡± Marcus interjected, pulling out his dagger and offering it to Velor.

    ¡°Thank you, but even at that time, if I had a weapon, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to that man. He was fast and strong. He was faster than I could blink, and he didn¡¯t look human,¡± Velor said, looking at Marcus with a haunted expression.

    ¡°How did he attack you? If you don¡¯t want to tell, you can stay silent,¡± Marcus said gently.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°No, I want to. He bit me¡­ he is a vampire¡± Velor trailed off, his voice barely a whisper, as he straightened himself up and took Marcus''s hand to show him the two small holes on his neck.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something,¡± Marcus said, placing his hand on Velor¡¯s shoulder.

    They sat in silence for a moment. Marcus could sense Velor''s gaze beside him as they sat in silence. The cold breeze flowed once more, whispering something urgent to him.

    ¡°We should head back to the castle,¡± Marcus said, standing up and taking Velor''s hand.

    ¡°But father¡­¡± Velor began, hesitating.

    ¡°Are you more afraid of your fierceful father than of some random man who attacked you?¡± Marcus interrupted, his voice firm.

    Velor paused for a moment before conceding,

    ¡°Well then, we should go.¡±

    Both of them walked towards the dimly lit shortcut path where the trees made a certain noise, sticking close together as the atmosphere continued to creep them out. The rustle of some animals reminded Velor of the sound that the attacker made before he bit him. Velor reached for Marcus¡¯s arm and held it tight, despite being a tall and strong man, still a scaredy-cat when he was with his friend. Marcus held Velor''s hand tightly as they made their way towards the castle.

    Emerging from the woods, they were greeted by the sight of the castle. While it may not have been as grand as the fortresses of kings and emperors, it was built with locally quarried stones, softened by ivy creeping along its weathered walls. Towers adorned with the heraldry of the House of Casso-Terlia which stood proudly against the night sky. The heraldry was characterised by an azure backdrop and a lush forest, which provided a testament to the land''s bounty. The night sky was illuminated by a multitude of stars, while a crescent moon cast a silvery glow, symbolising the unity of earth and sky, nature''s strength. Flags were displayed on either side of the main gate, with conical roofs reaching skyward.As the gate guards opened the gate for them, a loud rumbling sound emanated from behind the door. As the gate fully opened, a middle-aged man with a frown on his face and a deeply upset expression rushed towards them. His white moustache twitched as he saw the two men appear at the gate. He hurriedly embraced them both, despite his outwardly cold demeanour, revealing his reserved yet deeply devoted nature.

    ¡°Oh, dear lord! Thank you for returning in this state,¡± the man spoke with relief.

    ¡°Father, we are not children anymore,¡± Velor hugged him and attempted to adjust his collar to cover the bite hole.

    ¡°You both still are, and you, Marcus, your father is indeed worried about you when he doesn''t see you at the ceremony,¡± the man gently rubbed Marcus''s head.

    ¡°My apologies, Your Grace. I had to track down this badly behaved lord who got carried away by alcohol,¡± Marcus said, placing his hand on his heart in a gesture of respect.

    ¡°Oh, please, we''ve talked about this, Marcus. You are free to use regular words with me. There is no need to be distant,¡± the duke said, tapping Marcus''s cheek.

    ¡°I''m afraid I can not, Your Grace. My father would wipe out my soul if I used the same language with you as I do with regular villagers,¡± Marcus shook his head, his mannerisms causing the duke to chuckle.

    ¡°Velor, my son, why do you always turn a blind eye and deaf ear when it comes to my orders?¡± the duke pinched Velor''s cheek.

    ¡°Father, you know me,¡± Velor tried to squirm out of the duke''s grasp.

    ¡°I do know you indeed, and that''s why I know something has happened, and both of you are trying to keep it a secret,¡± the sharp eyes of the duke pierced through their defences.

    ¡°There is nothing¡± Velor said

    Marcus could sense the uneasy feeling in Velor''s words, despite Velor''s childish behaviour and attempts to convince his father that nothing had happened. However, this did not succeed. The duke frowned and gestured for them to follow him.

    ¡°Go to my room, both of you,¡± the duke commanded.

    ¡°We''re definitely in big trouble,¡± Velor whispered to Marcus, whose face and mind remained blank.

    As they walked to the duke''s room, Marcus tried to think of a story to get out of the situation. But lying to the duke, who could see through them, was pointless. Marcus looked at Velor, who was pale. He could tell Velor was nervous. They had to face the consequences, whether it meant being exposed or keeping the secret.

    "Now, tell me what actually happened?" the duke asked as soon as they entered the room. He turned around at the door, ensuring no one could eavesdrop.

    "Nothing has happened, I told you, Father," Velor said, his gaze fixed on the painting behind his father.

    "I knew you were going to say that, son," the duke sighed, then turned to Marcus.

    "What about you?" he asked, his gaze piercing into Marcus''s soul. Marcus turned to Velor, who appeared defeated and resigned.

    "There is something, Your Grace," Marcus admitted, his voice trembling as he dropped the formality, Velor slapped his own forehead.

    "It''s going to be really bad," Velor muttered.

    "Well, it''s my own fault for letting drunk Velor wander around by himself without any weapons," Marcus confessed, looking at the duke.

    "It''s my fault that Velor got attacked," he mumbled.

    "How is it your fault?" Velor asked, while the duke nodded.

    "You didn''t even know what would happen at that time. Who would have known that some random man would jump out of the bush and bite me?" Velor''s voice rose in frustration.

    "Did you just say ''bite''?" the duke raised his eyebrows upon hearing Velor''s words.

    "It''s an animal that bit me," Velor avoided his father''s gaze.

    "You mentioned a random man and a bite in the same breath, Velor," the duke flicked his son''s forehead.

    "The thing I feared the most actually happened, and with my own son," the duke said, sitting at his wooden desk and retrieving an old dusty book from the drawer.

    "This is our family''s journal, passed down through generations," he explained, opening it carefully and gesturing for them to look together.

    "There is a warning written by your great-great-great-grandfather..." the duke paused dramatically.

    "It says, ''the mighty lord of darkness will rise under the azure night sky,''" he concluded, the room falling silent.

    "So, do you think the vampire who bit me is the vampire lord?" Velor asked, a hint of fear in his voice.

    "He may be, or he may not. We are not sure. If he is indeed the vampire lord, I''m afraid you might become a bloodsucker yourself," the duke said with a sad expression, the same as Marcus

    "We do not know what will happen, but I want you to know that it is not your fault," the duke assured them, pulling Marcus into a hug.

    "Yes, Father is right. It''s not your fault. Do not dwell on it too much. I will be fine," Velor added, walking up to them and enveloping them both in his arms.

    "Now, both of you, go and get some rest. We will talk in the morning," the duke instructed, his eyes reflecting a profound sadness.

    "Good night, Father," Velor bid him farewell as they exited the room.

    "Good night, son," the duke replied softly. However, Marcus lingered, hesitating to leave.

    "Why are you still here?" the duke inquired, gently rubbing Marcus''s head.

    "I have a feeling something bad is about to happen," Marcus said.

    "The future is uncertain, my boy. We cannot predict what will happen to you, to me, or to Velor. All we can do is live each day as if it were our last," the duke offered a reassuring smile.

    "There''s one more thing I forgot to mention, Your Grace," Marcus hesitated.

    "Velor was gone for a significant period of time before returning. I thought you should know, have a good night, your grace." Marcus said before leaving the room in silence.

    As Marcus made his way down the hallway, passing by the hall of paintings, his gaze was inevitably drawn to one particular portrait - a depiction of a woman with long, flowing blonde hair that shimmered like silk. Despite her radiant smile, there was a hint of weariness in her expression, tempered by a profound sense of contentment. It was the woman who had vanished many years ago. Marcus glanced at the engraved plate beneath the painting.

    ¡®Duchess Georgia, 1740. A daughter, a wife, a duchess, a mother¡¯

    Marcus looked upon her portrait and bowed to show respect before walking to his own room. As he entered, his eyes fell upon a handwritten letter resting on his bed, a missive from his father. The script, though familiar, bore the hurried strokes of a man preoccupied with weighty matters. Despite its less-than-elegant appearance, the contents carried a profound significance.

    The letter itself said, ¡®If you are still alive, come meet me at the dining room tomorrow morning. Love, Your father.¡¯

    Despite the somewhat brusque tone, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his heart at the simple yet poignant words. It was a rare display of affection from a man who often conveyed his emotions through actions rather than words.Marcus carefully placed the letter beside the lamp, its faint glow casting a soft light across the room. Approaching the mirror, he met his own reflection, his eyes still bearing the traces of recent tears. With a sigh, he noted the state of his moustache, the dust clinging to its once immaculate form. Turning to his wardrobe, he retrieved a jug of water and a cloth, his movements deliberate yet tinged with weariness. Pouring a small amount onto the cloth, he began to gently cleanse his face, the cool water soothing his tired skin. As he wiped away the grime and remnants of emotion. Then he sensed someone was behind him, and he got a bit of a creepy feeling in the pit of his stomach.

    "Who''s there?" Marcus called out, his voice echoing slightly in the stillness.

    There was no response at first, just the sound of his own breathing and the rustle of the curtains. Then, from behind him, came the raspy voice.

    "The drama at the pond was quite entertaining, wouldn''t you agree?" it said, its tone filled with amusement.

    Marcus turned around, his heart pounding in his chest, but there was nothing there except the open window and billowing curtains.

    "Where are you?" Marcus demanded, his voice tinged with frustration and growing unease.

    Again, the voice seemed to move, now coming from a different corner of the room.

    "Looking for me?" it taunted, teasingly.

    Marcus clenched his jaw, his senses on high alert.

    "Stop playing games and show yourself," he commanded, his tone firm.

    But the voice only chuckled softly, its presence elusive and maddeningly out of reach.

    "You''ll have to try harder than that," it whispered, sending a shiver down Marcus''s spine.

    "Or perhaps you''re not as skilled as I think you are." it giggle and the voice is fade away

    Marcus closed his eyes, trying to discern the direction of the voice. The giggle seemed to dart from the right to the left, then up and right again. Marcus focused, trying to decipher its pattern and movements. Finally, he straightened his arms and reached out to catch it, but the elusive figure was too swift. All he managed to grab was a handful of its hair before it slipped away.

    "Too slow," the voice taunted.

    "I''ll give you one more chance to catch me. I will count..." The voice sounded amused as it began to count.

    "1... 2..."

    As Marcus prepared to try again, he anticipated the figure''s movements. He reached out once more, waiting for the hair to fly through his hand

    "3!!" The voice struggled as Marcus succeeded in catching it.

    "I got you, you little shit," Marcus exclaimed, his grip firm on the hair. It was long and black, soft as clouds but cold as ice. He looked at the man before him, pale as mist yet strong as a tree. The grey eyes locked onto Marcus''s, and the man smiled, his grip on Marcus''s hand surprisingly strong, leaving a red handprint on Marcus''s arm.

    "That was impressive," the man remarked as he walked around Marcus''s room.

    "Get out!" Marcus screamed.

    "Why should I?" the man retorted.

    "I don''t care who or what you are. Get out before I lose my patience," Marcus said forcefully.

    "Aw, don''t you remember me? My heart hurts," the man pouted.

    "No, I do not, and I won''t, so get out," Marcus replied firmly.

    "Alright, but if I leave, how will you find out what will happen to your friend?" The man smirked.

    "Ge... What did you say? What about my friend?" Marcus''s tone shifted, his concern evident.

    "Well, before that, let me tell you my name," the man said, smiling as he cleared his throat.

    "Nice to meet you, Marcus. I am Dominick."

 Chapter 3: A drop of sweat

    As Velor lay on the bed, closing his eyes, the night seemed interminable. Images and scenes flooded his mind, weaving a tale he had never experienced before. The pounding of his heart echoed in the silence of the room, accompanied by the chilling gusts of wind that seemed to offer no respite from the haze clouding his thoughts.

    As he lay there, the whisper of a woman''s voice, carried on the breeze, reached his ears.

    ¡®Velor, my dear son,¡¯

    Nightmarish visions battered him - twisted faces, hellish scenes. Waves of agony crashed through his body. Each ragged breath choked his lungs like inhaling smog. An unnatural chill weighed down his limbs despite efforts to move them.

    His heart''s steady drumbeat faltered arrhythmically, then faded - just like at the pond''s edge. Breathing, pulse, all feeling ceased - a switch flipped to oblivion.

    He gasped awake, disoriented. How long lost to that void? Moments? Eternity? Time was elastic in this reality.

    The world took shape. Outside, the sky sang muted greys and violets - a symphony of night''s fading grip as dawn''s ethereal blues and purples crept across the canvas.

    Blinding sun rays bathed his sweat-slicked form. Searing waves of heat, his skin scorching to the touch. Sheets clung like a second sheath as the internal furnace raged.

    A ragged groan as he ripped off the damp nightshirt, seeking relief, buttons pinging walls. His pale torso rapidly flushing crimson, laboured gasps filling the chamber - overwhelmed by bizarre new sensations attacking from all sides.

    The door creaked wide, voices murmuring. "I told you he would change."

    "Can you fix him? Please, I beg you," a familiar voice pleaded.

    "I cannot, though I wish I could. I don''t know how." The other voice moved closer.

    "Then why change him at all?" the familiar voice demanded.

    "As I said, I''m not fully myself. It happened too fast, even for me."

    "But how could you..." The voice paused, fabric rustling.

    "Calm yourself, Marcus. This is new for me too, as the Dark Lord."

    Marcus''s scream thundered. "Promise you''ll cure him! Or die by my hands"

    "You know even holy bullets cannot kill me."

    "I''ll find a way to destroy you. I''d sell my soul to the devil himself to bring you down." Marcus''s gruff voice strained.

    "All right, all right..."

    Velor''s eyes flickered open, his vision blurred - two figures, one in a white shirt and breeches, the other in a darkened tunic past his knees.

    "What''s happening..." Velor''s whisper cracked out.

    "Velor! My lord!" Marcus rushed to his side.

    "More drama?" the other man scoffed.

    "Silence!" Marcus barked, worried about etching his features as Velor focused on his friend''s creased expression.

    "How do you feel?" Marcus asked.

    "Hot...eyes blurry..." Velor''s voice rasped out.

    "Normal after turning. A drop of blood will help." The man sat on Velor''s bed, Marcus glaring.

    "Why that look?"

    "Who are you?" Velor squinted.

    "Dominick. The one who bit you." His tone is flat.

    "You! I''ll tie you up to bake in the sun!" Marcus seethed as Dominick chuckled darkly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Velor. Can you see me clearly yet?¡± Marcus asked

    "Not yet, Marcus. I feel strange," Velor said, sitting up. Marcus tried to assist, but Velor''s body temperature was rising fast. Sweat formed on his brow, his torso flushed, and his breathing grew heavy. Dominick approached Velor, intending to place his hand on Velor''s forehead, but Marcus swatted his hand away in frustration.

    "Calm down and let me help, your friend," Dominick said, grabbing Marcus''s hand and gently touching Velor''s forehead. The cool sensation brought Velor some relief, gradually cooling him down. His breathing eased, and clarity returned to his eyes.

    "You did something," Velor observed suspiciously.

    "Did I?" Dominick replied, looking genuinely puzzled.

    "What did you do?" Velor asked.

    "I do not know. I just placed my hand on your head," Dominick admitted, still puzzled.

    "Are you truly a vampire dark lord?" Marcus interjected.

    "I am indeed, though this is my first night," Dominick confirmed, flashing a smile revealing his unusual fangs.

    "Well, if you''re feeling better, we can call it a night," Dominick suggested, turning to Marcus.

    "Prepare a room for him, preferably in the darkest corner of the castle." Dominick then proceeded to walk around the room, closing the window before swiftly making his way to a nearby candle and lighting it.

    ¡°There are benefits to being a vampire," he began, pausing to glance at Velor''s bookshelf.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Perks to this curse," Dominick said flatly, pausing to glance at Velor''s bookshelf. "You don''t age - face frozen at the turning point. Lifespans of centuries if the tales are true, though I''ve only seen 127 of those years so far. And we drink blood - a necessity, even if some abstain."

    "But the most important rule," he continued, moving with the swiftness of the wind to sit on Velor''s bed,

    "is that we can no longer walk under the sun. It''s common knowledge among vampires."

    "Isn''t that typical vampire lore?" Velor asked, seeking clarification.

    "Yes, but there are exceptions," Dominick replied, his gaze shifting to the window where sunlight streamed in.

    "There are creatures known as Sunspawned - cruel, lethal beings who dissolve mortals with a touch, I''d rather avoid. I once encountered one about a century ago, back in my rural village. Their red eyes, sharp fingers... It''s a sight I won''t forget." He gestured animatedly, recalling the encounter.

    "And after my transformation, the dark lady warned me about them. But that''s a story for another time."

    Dominick then glanced at Marcus and Velor.

    "The day has already begun," he noted, his gaze lingering on Velor''s puzzled expression.

    "I''ll return after sundown. Be cautious in the sunlight - it can be deadly." With that, Dominick grabbed Marcus''s collar and made a swift exit, leaving Velor to hear Marcus''s muffled scream from behind the closed door.

    Alone again, Velor sat back, trying to process the whirlwind of events. His mind still swam with Dominick''s talk of sunspawned fiends and the supposed curse inflicting him. Velor sighed and stood up from the bed, exchanging his nightgown for a comfortable shirt. As he removed the nightgown, he examined his torso, now calm and no longer crimson red. Walking to the mirror, he studied his own reflection - a pale, haunted spectre staring back. His eyes were swollen, his face bearing the weariness of someone who hadn''t slept in a decade. He grabbed a jug and cloth, cleaning his face of the exhaustion before approaching the window Dominick had shut. Warm, glowing orange light emanated from beyond the window. As he reached to touch it, the glass burned his hand like a hot brand. Jerking back, he inspected his reddened and swollen hand before retreating to his bed, pulling the white coverlets over his body, feeling the relief of the enveloping darkness, a sense of calm and relaxation washing over him

    After a while, he heard knocking at the door, which then opened. He sensed someone walking toward him and felt the bed soften as if someone had sat upon it. Then came the warm embrace, one filled with care and devotion. Peeking out from under the coverlet, Velor recognized the embrace - it belonged to his father. The soft, bittersweet scent of coffee wafted to his nose.

    "Father?" Velor''s voice was barely above a whisper, filled with a mixture of relief and apprehension.

    "I heard everything, my son," his father replied softly, his arms enveloping Velor in a tight embrace.

    "But do not worry. We will find a way to help you."

    Velor felt a lump form in his throat as he struggled to find the right words. "I''m sorry," he managed to choke out, his voice trembling with emotion.

    "It is not your fault, my son," his father said, his voice tinged with sadness. "Rest now. We will talk more when the sun sets. I have arranged a room for you in the basement."

    "Thank you for everything, and I am sorry for always being stubborn," Velor said, his voice still shaky. With a final pat on the head, The duke stood up,pausing for a moment before leaving the room.

    After that, Velor tried to get some rest, as his father had said. As Velor drifted into a fitful sleep, a sense of unease lingered in the air around him. His dreams were haunted by shadows and whispers as his subconscious struggled to make sense of the day.

    Suddenly he was jolted awake by a gentle hand on his shoulder. Blinking, he saw his father standing over him, the flickering torchlight casting an ethereal glow on his face.

    "Velor," he whispered. "It''s sundown. Time to go."

    Velor rubbed the sleep from his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of his troubled dreams. As he sat up, a wave of exhaustion washed over him, but he pushed it aside, steeling himself for what lay ahead.

    Together they made their way through the darkened corridors of the castle, the torches casting long shadows on the walls. Velor''s heart pounded in his chest as they descended into the depths of the cellar, each step bringing him closer to his uncertain fate.

    Inside the room, Velor was greeted by the sight of a simple but comfortable bed, a small table and a few chairs. It was a far cry from the luxurious chambers he was accustomed to, but he found a strange comfort in its simplicity.

    "I know it''s not much, my son, but it will have to do for now," his father said, his voice tinged with regret.

    "It''s fine, father. Thank you," Velor replied, forcing a smile despite the uncertainty gnawing at him.

    "I''ll inform the lord you''re awake." The duke turned, the door swinging open before he could finish. Dominick barged in, Marcus slung over his shoulder.

    "We''re here." He dropped Marcus unceremoniously.

    "Must you fang freaks manhandle me?" Marcus fumed, rubbing his back.

    "If you''d stop trying to force me into sunlight," Dominick shot back.

    "It''s nightfall, you undead menace!"

    The duke raised a hand. "Enough. Lord Dominick, what more can you tell us of this...condition?"

    Dominick settled on the bed with a sigh.

    "Truthfully? I know little beyond the cure itself. This affliction came unbidden, like a curse - tied to the last azure night as sunrise neared..." Dominick trailed off, brow furrowed.

    "A curse?"Velor frowned.

    "Each azure phase, our lady kept to herself, locking down the castle tight. But not that night - summoned us all instead, like a woman possessed. Tried butchering her own kin without mercy as the sun crept over the horizon." Dominick stared at his hands.

    "Near succeeded too. I''m the sole survivor - had to lure her into the deadly morning light as a final act"

    "So you killed your master?" Marcus'' tone dripped with disdain.

    "Last of my kind left standing." Dominick shrugged. "Thus my surprising promotion to leadership"

    "This...defies all logic and reason" The duke shook his head slowly.

    "As does our very existence, good sir." his mist eyes glittered. "But I speak the truth."

    "But how did this happen?" Velor gestured at himself, bewildered.

    "Wish I knewLast thing I recall, I was laying low in a cave, avoiding the sun''s deadly rays without a drop of human blood. Then that night before the azure phase hit..." His voice trailed off heavily. "Heard whispers, urges to hunt. Next thing I knew, you were my first turn." Dominick shrugged.

    "We Moonspawned only sire new kin during those azure nights." Velor''s brow furrowed as Dominick stabbed a pale finger at him.

    "Moonspawned?" Marcus cut in, voice dripping sarcasm.

    "So not just the Sun-cursed fiends to worry about - demonic moon-children too?"

    Dominick fixed him with a level stare. "You expected the Sunspawned but not an opposing force?" Marcus opened his mouth, then closed it, mulling over the implications.

    "That''s the long and short of it for now." Dominick rose abruptly. "I need to return to my lady¡¯s estate, dig for more answers."

    "It''s a fortnight''s journey, even at my speeds." His eyes bored into Velor''s. "In the meantime, you''ll need to feed - animal''s blood will suffice for now. But humans are...addictive. Difficult to quit once you''ve acquired the taste."

    "You drank from me." Velor frowned.

    "And I can handle it." Dominick''s tone brooked no argument. "Don''t die while I''m gone."

    "Safe travels, my lord." The duke nodded solemnly.

    A faint smile ghosted Dominick''s lips as he looked from Marcus to the duke.

    "Worry not for me."

    Then he was gone, vanished into the dark like a whisper on the wind.

 Chapter 4: A glass of wine

    2024 present day

    As Zach followed the twins toward the wooden door that looked like it had been there longer than the house, he could hear the voices of people talking, the music rumbling behind, and the intoxicating perfume of roses and the sweet, tangy aroma of cherries.

    Despite feeling uneasy about the cult-like atmosphere, Zach marvelled at the grand gothic design of the interior. The dark wood and red accents created an air of opulence. The guests, impeccably attired, radiated wealth¡ªas if money itself flowed through their veins.

    As Zach soaked in the ambiance, the twins approached him with a glass from the nearby drink bar. It contained a thick, ruby-red liquid that looked almost like mud. Zach thanked them and began to wander around the room, scanning for an available seat. Every seat seemed to be occupied until his eyes fell upon an armchair beside the velvet drapery, partially concealed by a plant pot. He hurried over to claim it before someone else could beat him to it

    Setting his glass down, he pulled out his phone and texted Eva.

    ¡®This place is stunning but creepy as hell. Like a cult hideout.''

    ''Why do they all look rich AF?'' she replied instantly.

    ¡®Like movie millionaires on a bender. Dunno if I should bail.''

    Eva responded swiftly. ''Call if you need an exit. Be careful.''

    Zach pocketed his phone as the velvet drapery parted, a man striding through. He clipped the table, sloshing Zach''s drink to the floor in a viscous ruby puddle

    "You bastard!" a woman''s scream tore from behind the curtain before it swung shut.

    The man''s calm, velvety tones cut through the sudden stillness. He scooped up the empty glass, meeting Zach''s eyes with a disarming smile. The man had crimson hair neatly groomed, wearing a loosened shirt and a deep blue blazer

    Zach smiled, expecting an apology, but none came. The man simply returned the smile and walked away.

    ¡°What the hell is that guy?¡± Zach muttered, frowning.

    Zach made his way toward the drink bar, eyeing the list of drinks on the menu, all sounding rather strange.

    ¡°Ambrosia E..car¡­late?¡± Zach said the name of the drink out with the confusion in his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ambrosia ¨¦carlate,¡± The woman''s voice said.

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Zach said, smiling at her

    "First time?" A raven-haired beauty in a skintight black corset dress sidled up, lips curved in a predatory smile that exposed glistening fangs.

    "Uh, yeah. The poster online made it sound...interesting." Zach swallowed hard.

    "I''m sure it did." She laughed, a low, throaty rasp. Her kohl-rimmed gaze raked over him.

    ¡°Would you like me to order you a drink?¡± she offered, gesturing for the bartender.

    "Aiden, a Lunaris Libation for fresh meat," she instructed, winking at Zach. Despite her youthful appearance, her manner of speaking hinted at age beyond her looks.

    ¡°You''re going to love it,¡± she assured Zach, who felt wary of her knowing demeanour.

    ¡°I won¡¯t poison you, don¡¯t worry,¡± she added with a smile, scrutinising Zach''s expression.

    ¡°Well, thank you¡­¡± Zach felt uncomfortable under her intense gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, let me guess¡­¡± She paused for effect. ¡°Zach?¡± she said, pretending to be clueless.

    ¡°How did you..?!¡± Zach exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± she said, shushing him with a gesture.

    As Zach attempted to speak further, the bartender handed him a drink. It was a beautiful clear concoction, shimmering like the surface of a glowing pond under the moonlight, garnished with cherries and strawberries. Zach sniffed - a delicate melody of fruit and flora, ripe cherries and sugared blooms. He sipped, and kaleidoscopic flavours burst over his tongue, the drink''s subtle sweetness unfurling like a blossoming flower. His eyes widened, and a smile he couldn''t contain spread across his face, mirrored by the woman''s own smile

    ¡°How is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ amazing,¡± Zach said, taking another sip.

    ¡°I knew you would like it,¡± she said, giving the bartender a light touch.

    ¡°Aiden, my usual?¡± She turned her gaze back to Zach.

    ¡°You''re really cute¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? So I can properly thank you,¡± Zach asked.

    ¡°Mable,¡± she said, smiling warmly.

    ¡°Thank you for the drink, Ms. Mable,¡± Zach said, placing down the glass and looking around. The room was even more crowded.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Mable said, taking the glass the bartender handed her. It was a deep purple drink resembling a richly hued gemstone. She took a sip and stood up.

    Mable''s smile widened as the crowd began migrating towards an adjacent moonlit garden. "Prepare to be amazed, handsome."

    As the room filled with people, the music changed to a light, ethereal melody. The guests began to gather and walk towards the open garden. The silvery moonlight painted the garden in ethereal hues, casting long, dancing shadows across the manicured lawns, where shadows danced among the flowers and foliage, creating an enchanting tapestry of light and darkness. Delicate blooms, like ivory roses and midnight blue lilies, shimmered with a silvery luminescence, their petals catching the faintest hint of starlight. The air was filled with the intoxicating scent of jasmine and lavender, mingling with the earthy aroma of freshly turned soil. In the centre of the garden stood a statue, its form illuminated by a gentle halo of light. Carved from marble, it depicted a figure frozen in time, its face a mask of serene beauty. The statue seemed to watch over the garden, its presence both comforting and unsettling.

    As Zach wandered through this nocturnal oasis, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and awe at the beauty that surrounded him. It was a place where time seemed to stand still, where dreams took flight under the watchful gaze of the night sky.

    People took their seats on the benches and began talking. When the man who had knocked over the glass walked up, everyone fell silent. Even Mable, who had been smiling, now looked more serious. She took another sip, and her eyes sparkled.

    The crimson-haired man mounted a dais. Silence crashed over the garden like a tidal wave.

    "''My kin,¡± he intoned in a soothing lilt. ¡°After twenty-nine years, the time has come.¡± His gaze seemed to bore directly into Zach as he smiled, just a hairsbreadth too wide. ¡°Savour this moment.¡±

    The sky above, a tranquil canvas painted in soft hues of blue, captivated his gaze. The gentle glow of twilight cast a serene radiance across the horizon, soothing his senses. As he looked up, he felt grateful for the chance to witness such natural splendour.

    The air crackled with tension as the twins emerged from the shadows, their faces obscured by the massive oak barrels strapped to their backs. An eerie hush blanketed the garden.

    Mable''s throaty laugh cut through the silence. "The sacred rite begins."

    The crimson-haired man raised his arms on the dais and launched into a ritualistic cadence. The sconces flared brilliantly, casting elongated shadows behind the crowd.

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the guests. Unease prickled up Zach''s spine as the twins upended the barrels into an ornate obsidian bowl, the thick ruby liquid smouldering faintly.

    With practised movements, they began filling crystal wine glasses from the bowl, distributing them one by one to the awaiting guests.

    A twin extended a brimming glass to Zach, her penetrating stare boring into him.

    "Imbibe, and transcend," she intoned.

    He accepted the chalice reluctantly, his gaze flicking to Mable. She offered the faintest of nods as the twin moved on.

    "You want me to drink this?" Zach eyed the glass warily.

    Mable''s eyes gleamed with a predatory light as she traced a sharp nail down his arm, her touch sending a shiver down his spine

    "Of course not, sweet Zach. You''re not quite...ready for that step."

    The twins turned in unnerving synchronicity, pinning Zach with intense stares. The crimson-haired man also looked at him, a mix of curiosity and expectation in his eyes. The other guests followed suit, an almost predatory cohesion settling over them.

    "But play along, hmm? Let them think you''ve partaken and awakened..." Mable lifted the glass with disturbing strength. Her lips curved in a calculating smile as the elixir''s heady aroma wafted towards him. Zach fought the instinct to recoil as she extended the chalice once more.

    "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll make sure you remain...untouched."

    Her words carried a subtle undercurrent that made his skin prickle. Play along and don''t drink it¡ªthe thought repeated like a mantra in his mind as twin sets of eyes bored into him with escalating intensity.

    "To the awakening!" the crimson-haired man''s voice thundered, upraised hands slicing through the tension blanketing the garden.

    The initiates knocked back their elixirs in unison, a ragged chorus of approval rising up. Zach looked at Mable and copied her movement, toasting with the guests. All around him, others raised the elixir in salute before drinking deeply. A few swayed momentarily, then straightened, renewed vigour coursing through them.

    "Oh yes..." a bearded guest rasped rapturously. "I can feel the awakening take hold."

    Zach looked at the man, then at everyone else around him. They seemed younger, stronger, and even their impeccable outfits took on a more formidable air. Then he wanted to try the drink, but before he could react, the crimson-haired man stopped him

    "Don''t be silly, you wouldn''t actually drink this," the crimson-haired man said, plucking the glass from Zach''s grip. His words made Zach frown.

    "Mable," the man addressed her curtly.

    "What is it, Velor?" she replied, turning her gaze towards Zach.

    "He almost took a sip of this," Velor explained, shaking the glass he''d confiscated and then promptly downing its contents in one gulp

    ¡°You would''ve made him violently ill, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Velor glanced towards Mable

    "Oh dear, we can''t have that now, can we?"Mable patted Zach''s head with a maternal air.

    "Keep a close watch. Before the azure falls, we can''t afford another debacle like last time."Velor''s penetrating stare pinned them both.

    "Of course." Mable smiled tightly. "I''m simply enjoying a nightcap while I can."

    "Do as you please, but watch him. I''m going to check on that scumbag in the cellar," Velor stalked off, his mouth set in a hard line, disappearing between the ornate hedgerows

    "Did you two just discuss me openly, right in front of me?" Zach asked, bewildered.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Forgive him, he lacks tact. But he''s right - I must keep you under my protection for now."Mable sighed. Her obsidian eyes drifted skyward. "It''s nearly over. Just another half-hour left."

    She guided Zach to an unoccupied bench, patting the space beside her. As he joined her, she arched an inquisitive brow. "That man...he seems quite rude, doesn''t he?"

    "You could say that," Zach agreed, thrown by the whiplash shift in her demeanour.

    "Velor''s like a bird dropping - well-meaning at his core, but thoughtless with his words." A rueful smile played across her lips.

    "Perhaps he''s grown too old to filter himself properly."

    Zach furrowed his brow. "But he looks younger than me. How could he be old?"

    "Ah, you''d be shocked by how old he is"

    Their hushed conversation was interrupted by Velor reappearing from the shrubbery, looming over them with quiet menace.

    "Mable, Where are the elixirs?" he hissed under his breath, making Zach start.

    "Oh for heaven''s sake!" Zach whispered fiercely. "What is your problem?"

    Ignoring him, Velor fixed Mable with an intent stare. "Well? Answer me."

    Velor fixed Mable with an intent stare.

    Mable pursed her lips in thought. "Did you check with Aiden? I believe I entrusted them to his keeping."

    "Ah yes, the casket in his quarters." Velor seemed to relax infinitesimally. "My thanks."

    Mable let out a low chuckle as he melted back into the shadows. "Told you - a complete bird turd."

    "If you''ll excuse me, I''m going to refresh my drink. It''s not often I get to imbibe so freely." Squeezing Zach''s shoulder, she rose and drifted toward the bar.

    Left alone, Zach''s unease resurfaced as he surveyed the garden''s ethereal tableau - guests moving with an almost preternatural grace amidst the moonlit flora. Lost in his troubled thoughts, he was startled by a gentle voice

    "Mind if I join you?"

    Zach blinked, finding himself face-to-face with a young woman exuding warmth and kindness. He exhaled, returning her smile.

    "Please, be my guest. I could use some normal company right about now."

    As she settled beside him, her hazel eyes brimmed with friendly amusement. "I''m Emily. And you''re...?"

    "Zach. It''s nice to meet you, Emily."

    The two slipped into easy conversation, Emily''s calming presence steadying Zach''s nerves until Mable reappeared, two ruby-filled glasses in hand. Her eyes narrowed at Emily.

    "You again? Trying to interfere?"

    Emily sighed, unruffled. "Come now, Mab. Is that any way to greet an old friend?"

    "Don''t use that name," Mable snarled, voice descending into an inhuman growl.

    "Haven''t you tormented me enough across the decades?" She gestured wildly between them, her eyes wide

    "Do you plan on butchering me like last time?" Emily''s answering tone was mild, almost bored - yet it carried a disturbing undercurrent. "In front of this poor young man?"

    Zach''s head swivelled between them, panic and confusion welling up. Just what twisted history bound these two?

    "Leave, Emily. Before I do something I''ll regret."Mable''s feral snarl melted into a look of pained exasperation.

    Emily stood with an insouciant shrug, tossing Zach a final enigmatic look before drifting away

    "My apologies, Zach," Mable murmured, settling beside him, her outburst already fading.

    "Some nights are...more difficult than others to endure." She drank the glass in one go and looked at Zach

    "Don''t mind me, it''s almost ended, I have to drink this as much as I can," she said, putting the glass down before drinking another one. Zach noticed her intense gaze and felt a surge of curiosity mixed with a hint of fear.

    "You can ask if you want to," Mable said, noticing Zach''s confused and somewhat scared expression.

    "No, no, I don''t want to ask if it makes you feel bad," he replied, trying to calm himself down. Mable smiled warmly at his concern.

    "Thank you," she said, then looked up at the sky as she finished another glass. Zach followed her gaze, feeling a sense of unease settle over him.

    The sky had returned to normal, the hues of blue deepening into the familiar darkness of night. Stars shimmered above, and the moon cast its glow, illuminating the garden with a gentle light. The clear sky created a serene backdrop, a stark contrast to the charged atmosphere below.

    "The night has ended" Mable smiled and stood up.

    "And are you planning to stand right there for the whole night?" Mable said and turned to Velor, who was now standing against the garden pole. His eyes were closed.

    "Don''t ruin the mood," Velor said as he closed his eyes for a while, then opened them.

    "How''s that guy?" Mable asked.

    "Like a dog with rabies," Velor said, fixing his eyes on Zach, who did the same.

    "Well, he doesn''t like that all the time," Velor added.

    "I know, dumbass, but did he act worse than the last time or...?" She paused.

    "Worse, but I can handle him," Velor said, his eyes still fixed on Zach.

    "And why are you looking at me like that?" Velor asked Zach, who got frustrated. Mable turned and looked at Zach, giggling.

    "No, you''re the one who looked at me like that first," Zach said, maintaining the stare with Velor.

    "Seems like someone has an attitude problem," Velor chuckled and looked at the ballroom door that connected to the garden. Zach stood up, prepared to curse him out, while Mable giggled at the side, amused by it all.

    "You!!!" Zach said.

    "Since the first time you knocked out my glasses, not even a sorry has come out of your mouth. I suppose the one with the attitude is not me, but you!!" Zach raised his voice, catching some guests'' attention. Velor looked at him, not even trying to argue.

    "Well, let''s not fight here," Mable said, pushing Zach to walk inside the ballroom.

    "I''ll take him to the room before we get more mass," Mable said, whispering something to Velor.

    She led Zach into the ballroom, where the soft glow of chandeliers bathed the room in warm light, and elegant guests mingled, their laughter and conversation creating a vibrant hum. As Zach scanned the room, looking for a seat, she suddenly grabbed his hand, her grip firm and urgent.

    "Wait, where are we going?" he asked, surprised by the sudden change in direction.

    She didn''t answer, her eyes darting around the room as if making sure no one noticed them. With a quick, purposeful stride, she guided him towards a discreet door at the back of the ballroom. Zach''s curiosity and apprehension grew with each step.

    The door led to a dimly lit hallway, far removed from the opulence and noise of the ballroom. The air was cooler here, and the only sound was the echo of their footsteps. She hurried down the hallway, and Zach followed, a mixture of confusion and intrigue swirling in his mind.

    At the end of the hallway, she opened another door, revealing a staircase leading down to the cellar. She descended the stairs, her pace quickening. Zach hesitated for a moment, glancing back towards the ballroom before deciding to follow her into the depths below.

    The cellar was vast and grand, far more than Zach had anticipated. It was a labyrinth of elegantly carved stone archways and high ceilings adorned with intricate chandeliers that cast a warm, eerie glow. Antique furniture and ornate tapestries filled the space, giving it the air of a grand yet secretive mansion. The air hung heavy with the scent of aged oak and fermenting grapes, intermingled with a subtle, earthy musk that hinted at secrets long forgotten

    She finally stopped in a secluded corner, turning to face Zach, her expression serious. "Zach, there''s something you need to know."

    "There is someone that you will meet..." She paused, glancing at Zach with a mixture of apprehension and amusement. "Well, he is weird, and I don''t know what to say, but he is a crazy guy and really annoying, more than Velor. So, keep an open mind, okay?" She smiled, trying to reassure him as she led him to a door, a door that looked more grand than the whole mansion.

    Zach raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. The door was ornately carved, with intricate designs that seemed to tell a story of their own. She knocked once, waited a second, and then opened it.

    Inside, the room was vast and opulently decorated. Shelves lined the walls, filled with ancient tomes and strange artefacts. The air was thick with the scent of incense and a faint, metallic tang that Zach couldn''t quite place. At the centre of the room, a man with black ponytails, sat at a large wooden table, surrounded by a clutter of papers, vials, and peculiar contraptions. His wild, dishevelled hair and eccentric clothing gave him an air of chaotic brilliance. Behind him was a painting portrait of a man with a clean-shaven moustache and honey-brown hair, exuding an aura of calm and beauty. The man''s gentle eyes and serene expression gave the portrait a sense of tranquillity, almost ethereal in its execution. The delicate brushstrokes and soft colours made the painting stand out as a beacon of peace amidst the chaos.

    The man looked up and showed his mist grey eyes, his eyes gleaming with curiosity and a hint of madness.

    "You are here!!" The man said, standing up and walking toward Zach, opening his arms to hug him. Zach tried to back away, but he was too slow.

    "It''s been so long since someone like you stepped foot inside our base during the azure, aye? Ya know," The man said out loud as he tried to sound like a teenager.

    "Who are you?" Zach said, looking at Mable for help.

    "I''m Dominick. You might have heard my name, but it doesn''t matter," He smiled widely, showing his sharp fangs.

    "But why did you bring me here?" Zach asked Mable.

    "Care to explain?" Mable glared at Velor, who was sitting on an armchair nearby. Zach had no idea how he had gotten there.

    "Oh, you both didn''t explain anything?" Dominick said.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±Dominick started

    "We were getting to it," Velor cut him off, his voice laced with irritation. "Don¡¯t say a single word."

    "Well, I''m just trying to be helpful," Dominick retorted.

    ¡°Whatever here the thing is ¡­.¡± Dominick tried to continue, but his words faltered

    "Don''t you dare, you asshole," Velor''s voice sliced through the tension, directed at Dominick with a sharp edge

    "Why not? Are you still stuck with what happened to that woman? Edith?" Dominick asked.

    "That''s like a century ago, but yes, I don''t want him to end up like her," Velor took a book nearby and looked through it.

    "Velor, my friend, it''s 2024, not 1947. We can protect him, like the last azure we didn''t have any problems," Dominick walked and sat across from Velor.

    "Because there was no h...I mean, stranger who came here during that time, you idiot," Velor paused, looking at Zach.

    "That''s right, but come on, we have Mable''s elixirs. How bad could this be?" Dominick tapped Velor''s hand.

    "Since the first time, I always ask myself why someone like you would be a vampire lord," Velor muttered, then facepalmed as he realised what he had just said.

    "Oh boy," Dominick looked at Zach, who appeared thoroughly confused.

    "Huh, a what?" Zach asked, his voice filled with confusion.

    "It''s nothing," Velor said quickly, standing up and avoiding eye contact.

    "You two don''t change at all after all this time," Mable interjected, shaking her head. She reached into her dress and pulled out a small perfume bottle. Spraying a little in front of Zach''s face, she then walked toward Velor and Dominick.

    Before Zach could react, he felt a sudden drowsiness wash over him. His eyelids grew heavy, and the edges of his vision began to blur. The voices of Mable, Dominick, and Velor swirled around him, growing distant and muffled. He tried to fight it, to stay awake, but the darkness was closing in.

    "What... what was that?" he mumbled, trying to stay awake.

    As he slipped into unconsciousness, he caught a glimpse of Mable''s face, her eyes filled with a strange mixture of concern and amusement. Her voice echoed in his mind, "Just something to help you relax, Zach." Then, everything went black.  he felt himself being gently lowered into a soft chair.

    When Zach''s consciousness returned, he struggled to open his eyes. Blinking against the haze, he gradually discerned the figures of Dominick and Mable standing beside him, their faces etched with concern.

    "Did you spray it too much?" Dominick''s voice cut through the fog, laced with worry.

    "The normal amount but maybe he¡¯s just tired," Mable replied, her tone soothing as she shook the bottle in her hand.

    "He''s awake," Velor''s voice chimed in from somewhere nearby.

    "What... What are you doing to me?" Zach''s gaze darted between them, his confusion mounting.

    "Well, this night is going to be so long for you, Zach," Mable said gently, her eyes reflecting a mixture of sympathy and resolve.

    "No, I want to go home," Zach protested weakly, attempting to sit up but feeling a heavy weight pressing him down.

    "Not tonight," Dominick''s voice carried a firmness that brooked no argument as he paced around the room.

    "We do this for your own good," Mable added, her voice tinged with regret.

    Zach''s eyes twitched, searching his jacket for his phone - gone.

    "Looking for this one?" Velor''s voice interrupted, and Zach turned to see him sitting on the same armchair, holding Zach¡¯s phone aloft.

    "Give it back!" Zach demanded, rising unsteadily and stumbling towards Velor in a futile attempt to retrieve it.

    "Ah, can you guys let me go? I just wanna go home," Zach pleaded, but his efforts were thwarted as Velor swiftly handcuffed his hands.

    "We will, but until you listen," Velor said, gently pushing Zach back towards the chair.

    "Please listen, Zach, and we''ll send you home" Mable implored, guiding Zach back to the seat where he had awakened.

    As Zach struggled against his restraints, Dominick seemed lost in thought, a half-formed memory flickering in his mind.

    "Yes, Cutey Zach, please listen and we''ll send you home," Mable guided him to the chair.

    Dominick eyed him intently. "Reminds me of that g--"

    "Don''t start," Velor cut him off with a glare.

    "Can you two stop barking?" Mable shot them both a look, then turned to Zach.

    "Here''s the thing..." She took a breath.

    "We''re vampires." she declared, her eyes locking onto Zach''s, awaiting his reaction.

    Zach''s eyes widened in shock

    "A WHAT?!?!"

 Chapter 5: An act full of nonsense

    "Are you serious right now?" Zach looked between the three of them, but they remained silent. Dominick paced around the room, fidgeting with books and quills while Mable gave him an awkward smile.

    "Hey, answer me. Why are you keeping your mouths shut?" Zach pressed.

    "We''re dead serious," Velor finally spoke up.

    "We told you because you at least need to know how to protect yourself and avoid..." Dominick trailed off, his voice heavy with the weight of the situation.

    "Protect myself? From what? Even if I''m in some vampire base, I can''t do anything!" Zach gestured around the room frantically.

    "That''s true, but we''re not the only type of vampire that exists in this world," Dominick added seriously. "There are some that walk among mortals - the sunspawned."

    "You might have met one without knowing they were a vampire. They''re dangerous," Mable warned.

    "That''s why we need to talk about this. Your scent..." Velor paused

    his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You''re surrounded by vampire scent right now. It''s like a dinner bell to the sunspawned."

    Zach''s heart pounded. "So I''m... what, bait?"

    Velor shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips. "Let''s just say you''re on the menu."

    "So I have to die somehow?" Zach''s voice grew frustrated.

    "No, you don''t. We can help you avoid that tragic fate.¡± Dominick said with a reassuring smile, gesturing for Mable to hand Zach the elixir bottle. It was rose gold in colour with intricate rose and vine patterns.

    "This elixir can help mask your presence from the sunspawned," Mable explained. "It''s not a permanent solution, but it will give us time to figure out a more lasting way to keep you safe."

    She poured the pinkish liquid into a glass and handed it to Zach. "You need to drink this every day, don''t forget. And if it runs out, I''ll have Velor bring you more."

    Velor raised an eyebrow. "Why me?"

    "Aren''t you the one with the most free time among us?" Mable countered. "I need to brew this elixir, and I need Dominick''s help to gather the ingredients. You''re the only one hanging around Dominick''s room, judging everything."

    "Fine, but don''t expect me to enjoy it." Velor rolled his eyes dramatically, a hint of amusement playing on his lips.

    Mable turned back to Zach. "It''s a blend of rare herbs and... other ingredients."

    "Now chug it, and you''re good to go," Dominick encouraged.

    Zach eyed the glass suspiciously, his stomach churning. What if this is poison? Another trick? "What if I drink this and die? Like, from whatever you sprayed me with earlier?"

    Mable''s smile softened, but her eyes remained cold. "Nothing like that, love. Just a little something to keep you safe."

    Zach hesitated for a moment, eyeing the pinkish liquid warily. But with few other options, he steeled himself and tipped the glass back, taking a large gulp. The elixir flooded his mouth with a sweet strawberry flavour that carried a pungent, sour tang - like biting into an overripe berry. As he swallowed, the cloying flavours seemed to coat and tingle along his throat.

    But that initial fruitiness was quickly overwhelmed by a strange, funky aftertaste. It had an almost metallic quality, like pennies or rusty nails. The unsettling flavour seemed to linger on his tongue and the back of his throat no matter how much he tried to clear it away. It left Zach briefly disoriented and reeling, his head spinning slightly from the harsh, unpleasant sensation.

    He grimaced and shuddered, resisting the urge to gag or spit out the vile concoction. Was this some kind of cruel prank or trap? But Mable and the others watched him impassively, giving no indication they intended him harm...at least not yet. Zach could only hope he hadn''t just made a terrible mistake by blindly trusting them.

    "Tastes bad, eh? I once drank one of Mable''s elixirs and had a blood fever for a week," Dominick said with a smirk, earning a death glare from Mable.

    Zach shook his head, trying to clear the foul metallic taste. "Now what?"

    "We wait and see," Mable replied, a flicker of warmth in her otherwise icy gaze. "We keep you safe, Zach."

    "You better be," Zach sighed, eying her warily.

    "Here." Velor slid Zach''s phone across the table. ""Someone''s been texting and calling like it''s the end of the world."

    "It''s my friends, damn it. She''s going to kill me for real," Zach grumbled, standing to leave.

    "And how do you know when the elixir has run out? Do you have some kind of telepathic power?" he asked.

    The three vampires burst out laughing.

    "What?" Zach looked confused.

    "No, we don''t have that kind of power," Dominick wiped a tear from his eye.

    "If it runs out, just text Velor," he said with a giggle.

    Velor chuckled and snatched the phone out of Zach''s hand. "Give me your phone then." He quickly added his number with a few taps. "Just text me if you need more elixir. Nothing else."

    "Why would I text you about anything else?" Zach frowned as Velor handed his phone back to him.

    Velor shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips. "Who knows? Maybe you''ll want to hang out sometime." He handed the phone back to Zach.

    "Right..." Zach muttered and put the phone in his pocket. He still wasn''t sure what to make of these vampires, but he had a feeling he''d be seeing a lot more of them.

    "Good, now go home," Velor waved him off brusquely.

    "Aren''t you going to explain things further?" Zach asked, straightening his jacket.

    "It''s not time...yet," Dominick grinned cryptically.

    "Alright then." Zach shot Mable one last glance, her worry evident, before turning to leave.

    "Oh, and one more thing," Mable called out, waving goodbye. "Don''t forget to drink it every day when you wake up!"

    Zach stepped through the door, the sound of the three vampires arguing fading behind him. As he climbed the stairs, the truth of the place hit him like a splash of cold water. This wasn''t an old man mansion - it was a vampire''s nest. The guests, their eyes gleaming in the low light. The d¨¦cor, all shadows and sharp angles. The metallic tang in the air, barely masked by the sweetness of rose and cherry. It all made sense now.

    "Wait, so the old man who owns this place is... Dominick?" Zach mumbled to himself.

    "Safe travels home," a voice purred. The twins materialised beside Zach as he neared the exit.

    "Oh god! Th-thank you," Zach stammered, eyes wide as he took in their identical faces and shimmering eyes.

    Zach walked towards the gate, the mansion looming behind him. A shiver ran down his spine. Had he just willingly entered a predator''s nest? He shook off the feeling and hurried towards where Eva had parked, a cigarette smouldering in one hand, her phone in the other. He opened his mouth to call out, but her eyes found him first.

    Her eyes locked on him and anger flashed across her features. She stormed over, nostrils flaring. "Well? Explain yourself!"

    "Eva, listen..." Zach held up his hands, but she cut him off with a stinging slap to his arm.

    "Zachary Miltonz!" Eva''s voice was a whip crack. Her hand connected with his arm.

    "Do you know how worried I''ve been, you moron?!" Another slap.

    "I know, I''m sorry," Zach winced. "It''s just... a lot happened."

    "We''re leaving. Now." Eva shoved him toward the car. "And you''re telling me everything, or I''ll kill you myself."

    She yanked the door open and slammed it behind her. The pungent smoke hit Zach''s nostrils as he climbed in

    "Thought you quit," Zach commented.

    "Yeah, well, thanks to you, I started again." She pulled away from the curb. "Do you have any idea how late it is?"

    "I know, I''m sorry. Like you said, I''m a moron." Zach glanced at the elixir bottle in his hand.

    "What''s that?" Eva asked.

    "Can we go home first?" Zach offered a weak smile.

    Eva frowned. "Fine."

    The drive passed in suffocating silence, the unspoken worries louder than words. Zach stole glances at Eva  but her thunderous expression kept the words caught in his throat. He knew he''d put her through hell - again. His mind raced for an explanation, any excuse.

    Eva pulled up to Zach''s place, the porch light throwing jagged shadows across the unkempt lawn. With a jerk of her chin, she made it clear - time to move.

    Zach fumbled with his keys, Eva prowling behind him like a lioness weighing whether to pounce. Finally, the door gave out. They stepped into the dim interior, Zach immediately setting the elixir bottle on the kitchen counter with a dull thunk.

    Eva dropped onto the couch, fixing him with a bone-chilling stare. "Talk."

    Zach opened his mouth, but what could he possibly say? That he''d stumbled into a vampire nest and somehow lived? That these monsters claimed they wanted to "protect" him?

    "Either you start making sense right now, or I walk out that door." Her tone brooked no argument.

    Zach''s shoulders sagged in resignation. Where to even begin? He grabbed the bottle, rolling it in his palms as the gravity of his situation settled in his gut.

    "If I told you, would you think I''m crazy?" Zach asked, sitting beside her.

    "Depends," she replied, her voice firm.

    "You know that mansion you dropped me off at?" His voice was little more than a rasp. "It''s... it''s a vampire nest."

    Eva''s eyes narrowed, but she stayed silent, waiting. Steeling himself, Zach launched into the nightmarish tale - the weird ceremony, the sleeping spray, waking bound by those....things. And their deranged claim to be safeguarding him from "the sunspawned."

    As the sordid details poured out, Eva''s expression remained inscrutable. Finally, Zach finished, gesturing weakly at the bottle. "Some kind of tonic to mask my scent, keep me off their radar..."

    The silence stretched on, swallowing them both. Just when Zach thought the doubt would consume him, Eva spoke in a low, measured tone.

    "I knew that place gave off seriously dark vibes. Didn''t think it''d be..." She exhaled heavily. "Vampire nests¡­Why is it always you, Zach?"

    "That time it was some menace attacking you, and now a vampire nest?" Eva''s eyes shone with genuine worry. "Maybe you''re just cursed with the worst luck."

    Zach slumped back on the couch, eyes closed. "I shouldn''t have gone in. But you were so happy I showed any interest..."

    A rueful smile tugged at his lips. "Hey, at least I walked out in one piece this time."

    Eva stood abruptly. "I should go. You need to rest after...all that."

    Zach''s eyes snapped open at her movement. "Leaving already?"

    "We''ll talk later." Eva forced a reassuring smile and pulled him into a brief embrace. "I need to process this insanity first."

    She pulled away, heading for the door. Over her shoulder, she added, "Try not to find any more hellmouths between now and then?"

    A low, mirthless chuckle escaped Zach. "No promises."

    As the door closed behind Eva, the weight of everything crashed over him anew. He looked at the innocuous bottle - his talisman against a nightmare he could scarcely wrap his mind around.

    The fridge door creaked open, Zach grabbing a water bottle and pouring it into a glass. His grip tightened around the cool, condensation-beaded surface as he leaned back against the counter.

    How had his once-mundane life degenerated into this twisted, macabre fantasy world? Part of him still waited for the punchline - for those pale, sinister smiles to split into maniacal laughter as someone shouted "Just kidding, you idiot!"

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But the acrid, metallic taste still clung to his throat like a noose. And the haunted look in Eva''s eyes told a different, uglier story. One of dread and ancient horrors lurking in modern-day shadows.

    He gulped the water, but it did nothing to quell the nausea in his gut. The "protection" story felt like a trap. He eyed the elixir bottle like it was a venomous snake. Had he just signed his own death warrant?

    He eyed the innocent-looking elixir bottle like a viper coiled to strike. Had he willingly slipped the noose around his own neck? Or was this his only lifeline against having his veins drained dry?

    Zach moved to the couch, pressing the cold glass to his forehead. Sleep might offer a temporary escape from the dread gnawing at him. As his eyelids fluttered shut, a chilling question echoed through his thoughts, since when did the monsters stop lurking in the shadows and start running the world?

    Morning light knifed through the curtains, rousing Zach from his fitful slumber. He blinked clearly, taking stock of his dishevelled appearance - hair tangled like a bird''s nest, jacket slung over one shoulder.

    The previous night''s events slammed back into focus as his gaze landed on the elixir bottle. Mable''s warning rang in his ears - "Don''t forget to drink it every day when you wake up."

    Zach grabbed the bottle and poured a measure into last night''s glass. He steeled himself and downed it in one searing gulp while pinching his nose against the vile, metallic aftertaste.But the funk still coated his tongue like tinfoil no matter how much he grimaced and shook his head. "Gotta ask her to make this taste better next time," he muttered.

    After a quick, cold shower, Zach towelled off and fired up his computer. His fingers hovered over the keys as he attempted to summarise the previous night''s events. He opened his usual writing platform and began typing, trying to capture the surreal nature of the encounter. But the words felt hollow, failing to convey the bizarre reality he''d stumbled into. He stared at the screen, the cursor blinking mockingly. How could he possibly explain the unexplainable? He backspaced furiously, growling at his impotent attempts to convey the surreal. These banal phrases could never encapsulate the existential dread of learning the vampire stalked modern society. Of waking up shackled in their nest, helpless prey to be toyed with.

    Zach shoved away from the desk, scrubbing his hands through his damp hair. As a writer, he trafficked in imagination - in bending reality to his pen''s whims. But last night''s bizarre twist defied comprehension, much less coherent narration.

    Glaring back at the blank document offered no epiphanies, only a mocking reminder of his artistic futility. Zach''s gaze drifted to the innocuous elixir bottle, filled with mysteries more arcane than any words could shape.

    For once, his creative well had run dry. No amount of flowery language could change the harsh truth ¨C the world''s shadows had taken on terrifying new forms. Perhaps it was safest to leave some stones unturned, after all.

    He rummaged for his phone, thumbing through the photos from last night''s twisted affair.

    But the more he stared at those damning images, the more his brain ossified. Growling in frustration, he flung the phone aside and threw himself onto the bed. Maybe a power nap would jump-start his creativity.

    But for the matter of fact, Zach tossed and turned, unable to pry his thoughts free from their vampire-shaped shackles.

    When he finally cracked open his eyes, evening shadows stretched across his bedroom floor. A cramp ran through his gut - the first pangs of a neglected stomach. Zach groaned, pulled himself to his feet and shuffled into the kitchen. With bleary eyes, he rummaged through the fridge and pulled out some questionable leftovers. It didn''t matter - any ballast in his stomach was preferable to those gnawing hunger pangs. He choked down the congealed scraps, grimacing at the unpleasant textures and flavours.

    The meagre leftovers did little to satisfy Zach''s growling stomach. He tossed the empty containers aside in disgust. His body demanded to eat, but the thought of forcing down more dubious leftovers made him gag.

    Zach straightened up and grabbed his jacket off the hook. He decided to find some proper food to eat, as he walked out. The cool night air bit at his cheeks like a slap as he stepped outside. Good. The pain was grounding. It reminded him that he could still feel that he still existed in the real world, despite the growing shadows around him.

    Hunching his shoulders against the cold, Zach set off down the dimly lit street at a brisk pace. He navigated half by instinct, half by the garish neon signs that blinked through the inky darkness. Eventually, he found himself at a battered diner.

    The tinny bell jangled overhead as he pushed through the diner''s faded door. A couple of blue-collar workers huddled at the counter, while the waitress chewed gum and eyed him with disinterest. Zach made his way to a table in the corner.

    "Can I order?" Zach asked, raising his voice slightly.

    "What''ll it be, then?" She finally looked at him, unimpressed.

    "Cheeseburger and chips, please." He gave her a sheepish smile, which she flatly ignored

    "Alright." She nodded and passed the order to the chef through a hatch in the wall. Ten minutes later, a plate piled high with a juicy cheeseburger and crispy chips arrived. Despite the diner''s shabby appearance, the food looked surprisingly good. Zach dug in, gazing out the window as he ate. He watched cats slink along the street and couples stroll by, a bouquet clutched in one hand. He smiled faintly, then returned his attention to his meal.

    Then the tinny bell jangled again as another dishevelled soul entered from the night, jarring him back to reality. He took another huge bite, chewing mechanically as the waitress''s raucous laugh pierced the diner''s hushed cocoon. Zach swallowed hard, the rich burger''s heady flavour now ashes on his tongue.

    As he looked outside while chewing

    "Enjoying yourself?"

    The low, familiar voice made Zach start. He looked up to find Velor sliding into the booth opposite him, his crimson hair less tidy than the night before. He held a box of juice in one hand

    "Stalking me now?" Zach muttered, unable to stop himself from sounding worried.

    Velor snorted, sipping from a juice box. "Please. Why would I waste my time?"

    "Just out running errands, saw a kid eating alone." He shrugged, eyes boring into Zach.

    "I''m 29, not a kid." Zach met Velor''s stare, chewing defiantly.

    "Whatever."

    An uneasy silence stretched between them, the ambient clatter of the diner unable to drown out the crackling tension. Velor didn''t even blink, looking at Zach with an intensity that made the hairs on his neck stand up.

    "Don''t you have anything better to do than bother me?" Zach asked wearily.

    "No." Flat and final, like an inscription on a tombstone

    Zach crumpled his napkin, tossing it atop the decimated plate as he reached for his wallet. But Velor''s voice stopped him.

    "I don''t have your number."

    Zach looked up sharply as Velor slid his phone across the tabletop, fixing him with those unsettling  piercing blue eyes.

    "Can''t you just look at missed calls?" But Velor''s stare didn''t waver.

    Suppressing a grimace, Zach scooped up the phone and quickly thumbed in his number before sliding it back.

    "There."

    Velor pocketed the device without a word. Then, holding Zach''s gaze unnervingly "Life is harder than it looks sometimes"

    ¡°Bye¡± Velor said, Zach looked at him with a weirdly look

    He walked over to the waitress, paid for the food, and started to leave the diner. As the diner''s bell jangled behind him, Zach glanced back to where Velor had been sitting, but he was gone. Shaking his head, Zach continued his way back home.

    Zach''s phone buzzed with a text from the number he''d saved as ''Jerk.''

    ''Send me your addrss in case something happens.''

    "What''s with this guy?" Zach muttered to himself.

    ''Aren''t you the one who told me to not text you about anything except the elixir?'' Zach replied with a few confused emoticons.

    ''Yes Mable told me to ask yiu about this it is not my ides'' Velor responded, his typing a bit sloppy.

    ''I can tell,'' Zach shot back, sending Velor a screenshot of his address.

    Zach waited for the text back, but Velor left him on read

    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Zach sigh and put his phone away

    As he arrived home, Zach headed to the bathroom to clean up and brush his teeth. Then, he walked to his bedroom and collapsed onto the bed, not caring about the potential acid reflux from lying down so soon after eating. He pulled out his phone and began to scroll through it, trying to distract himself from the strange encounter with Velor today. His eyes grew heavy again. He considered doing something to keep himself awake but quickly dismissed the idea. Soon, he was asleep, his body and mind finally succumbing to exhaustion

    The next few days passed in a blur. Zach went through the motions of his daily routine, taking the elixir each morning and burying his thoughts about the vampires deep down. Work and chores kept him occupied, the mundane tasks offering a temporary anchor in the storm that had become his life.

    A few days after the weird diner run-in with Velor, Zach was still puzzled by the trio - Velor, Mable, Dominick. He felt a bit relieved not hearing from them lately, but also unsure what they were up to. Part of him wondered if maybe they weren''t as bad as he first thought.

    The elixir bottle was nearly empty, a constant reminder he''d have to deal with them again soon.

    One night, as he was getting ready for bed, Zach noticed what little liquid was left. With a sigh, he dug out his phone and found Velor''s contact.

    After hesitating a moment, Zach typed out a message asking for more elixir. His thumb hovered over the send button as he debated whether reaching out might stir up more trouble he didn''t want.

    ''Hey, the elixir is almost out.'' He put the phone down, but it buzzed almost instantly.

    ''Ok i''ll tel mable,'' Velor replied, his message riddled with typos.

    Zach sighed and put the phone down again. A moment later, another buzz.

    ''Do you want me to give it ti you now?''

    ''That was fast.''

    ''She prepared it before hand.''

    ''So now?'' Velor texted again.

    ''If you can,'' Zach typed back

    ''I''ll come over,'' Velor replied instantly.

    Zach grabbed a jacket and went outside. The cold wind hit him like a wall, forcing him to sneeze and sniffle. He looked at his shadow and began to play with it, amused by the way it mimicked his movements. He jumped and the shadow jumped. He waved, and the shadow waved back. It was a simple pleasure. As he continued to amuse himself with his shadow, he noticed a shadow of a figure behind him.

    "Why every time I see you, you''re always doing something alone?" Velor, his hair dishevelled and a jacket pulled tight around him, held a paper bag in one hand.

    "And why are you outside? It''s freezing."

    "Waiting for you," Zach replied. "Though you bloodsuckers didn''t get cold. Aren''t you supposed to be immune? Mable''s hands were like ice."

    "Some are, some aren''t. I happen to hate the cold," Velor said, shivering. "Now go inside, I''m freezing." He nodded towards the house.

    Zach held the door open for Velor, who looked genuinely cold. The warmth of the house seemed to thaw him a little.

    "Thanks," Velor said, stepping inside and rubbing his hands together.

    Zach closed the door and watched Velor for a moment, a question forming in his mind.

    "Here, the elixir." Velor handed over the paper bag.

    "Am I tripping?" Zach asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "What?" Velor looked confused.

    "Nothing," Zach mumbled, taking the bag

    "Now, I need to tell you something," Velor turned to Zach. "Mable''s out of town, gathering ingredients - the kind Dominick''s too dumb to find." A smirk played on his lips.

    "She said she''d be back before this bottle runs out." Velor glanced at the paper bag Zach was holding.

    "And..." He pulled out his phone, squinting at the screen. "She changed some ingredients. It might taste like rotten bananas. She also said this batch is stronger, so don''t take too much. Oh, and the effects can last up to twenty-four hours, so set a timer and try not to puke." He read off the message in a rapid-fire staccato.

    "Next time, just forward her message to me." Zach sighed and pulled the bottle out of the bag. It was plain black, nothing special except for the thick brown liquid sloshing inside.

    Velor stepped closer, wrinkling his nose in disgust. "Is that even edible?"

    Zach eyed him. "Maybe."

    Velor quickly backed away as Zach opened the bottle. The smell of rotten fruit hit them like a wave as the cap popped off. Velor pinched his nose and retreated to the other side of the room while Zach staggered back, the food he had eaten threatening to reappear.

    "Hell no, I''m not drinking that witch''s brew!" He slapped a hand over his mouth and nose, voice muffled. "Are you trying to kill me?"

    Velor shrugged, keeping a cautious distance as the stench crept through the room. "Hey, don''t blame me. Mable''s elixir, not mine."

    A dark glint entered Velor''s blue eyes as he watched Zach''s discomfort. "That stench, and your situation... Perhaps you should just take it. ¡° He stifled a giggle, pinching his nose dramatically.

    "Wouldn''t that be awfully inconvenient? But for your own protection, well... it might taste good in the long run." Velor batted his eyes with mock innocence.

    Zach whirled on him, forehead creased in an exaggerated scowl. "Oh you think you''re funny, do you?"

    He snatched up the offending bottle and poured a small amount into a glass, stomping towards the smirking vampire with a devilish glint of his own.

    "Well then, oh mighty comedian - here, get a good whiff of this killer punchline!"

    Zach swatted away Velor''s hands as he tried to shield his face. With a mischievous cackle, he shoved the glass''s vile, stinking concoction right under Velor''s nose, the putrid stench wiping the smirk off Velor''s face.

    Zach allowed himself a brief, sardonic chuckle at Velor''s disgust - a small win against the tide of madness...but it was short-lived relief.

    Zach cackled, cornering the retreating vampire against the wall. "What''s the matter?" he taunted, swirling the glass under Velor''s nose. "Can''t handle a little sip?"

    Velor squeezed his eyes shut. "Come on! That stinks worse than a rotting corpse!"

    "Ah ah ah..." Zach waggled the glass. "Try it for yourself. If it tastes as good as you say, I''ll gladly chug this every day."

    He smirked. Velor''s eyes shot open, panic and disgust warring on his pale features..

    "You sure?" Velor eyed Zach warily, a mix of desperation and disbelief etched across his pale features.

    Zach''s smirk widened into a devilish grin. "100% sure, fang boy."

    Velor held his gaze for a suspended moment, then snatched the glass from Zach''s hand with a resigned exhale. He eyed the chunky, foul-smelling sludge, disgust already twisting his expression.

    "Go on," Zach purred, "Don''t keep a guy waiting all night."

    Pinching his nose with one hand, Velor tilted the glass towards his lips with the other. He hesitated, blanching as the rotten stench intensified tenfold.

    "I swear, I always hate Mable''s twisted idea of ''medicine,''" he grumbled through his sealed fingers.

    Zach watched with unrestrained glee as the vampire finally screwed his eyes shut and upended the vile concoction in one massive, gagging gulp.

    "There you go!" Zach whooped, slapping the sputtering vampire''s back with each wheezing guffaw.

    Velor responded with a gagging sound, followed by a weak gesture for Zach to back off. He stumbled towards the kitchen, turning on the tap and rinsing his abused mouth frantically under the running water.

    Zach collapsed onto the couch, wiping away tears of laughter as the last chuckles slowly subsided. He turned to see Velor slowly regaining his composure, braced against the counter. The vampire''s porcelain features were flushed, his pale skin beaded with clammy sweat - no doubt from the caustic effects of Mable''s purportedly "improved" elixir.

    "Now you..." Velor croaked, voice ragged between heavy pants. "Your turn to chug it, smart guy."

    He fixed Zach with a withering glare, gesturing towards the same glass with an imperious chin jerk.

    A fresh grin split Zach''s face as he scooped up the bottle and refilled the glass with the same pour.

    "You want a lesson on how a real adult takes their medicine?"

    Holding Velor''s defiant gaze, Zach took an exaggeratedly deep breath and swallowed the foul sludge in one long gulp, his nose wrinkling in disgust.

    As soon as the first sickly-sweet note hit his senses, he understood Velor''s violent reaction. A noxious tsunami of putrescence flooded Zach''s mouth and nasal passages - fruity notes curdled into brackish decay, a bouquet of compost and rotten meat unspooling across his tongue.

    He slapped a hand over his lips, fighting the volcanic urge to purge as the rancid tsunami crashed through his airways. Holding his breath only compounded the torture, that fetid miasma seeping unabated into his consciousness.

    Zach''s eyes streamed, jaw clenched in a rictus as he forced the ungodly thing down in protracted slow-motion. Every fibre of his being rejected the foul intrusion with violent aplomb.

    Finally, it was gone, though the seared ghost of its presence lingered in a cold, septic vaporous wake. Gasping, Zach sagged back against the couch, gulping air like a drowning man as he shot Velor a sideways grimace.

    "Congratulations," the vampire said flatly, looking distinctly unimpressed. "You''re halfway to actually eating a corpse."

    Zach choked back a gag, the taste of rotten fruit lingering on his tongue. But the sight of Velor''s suffering brought a twisted sense of satisfaction. If this was the price of shared misery, then so be it. A small victory, perhaps, but a victory nonetheless in this upside-down world

 Chapter 6: A child once loved

    "Now, now..." Velor slumped onto the couch beside Zach, head lolling back. His jaw worked, wrestling with the aftertaste of Mable''s brew.

    "Damn, that''s strong stuff," Zach gasped, slapping his damp cheeks.

    "Don''t mortals need a sleep? Isn''t it late?" His voice dripped with its usual sarcasm, but lacked any real malice. Almost... friendly, despite the obvious power imbalance.

    His eyes flicked to the vampire sharing the worn sofa. Velor''s gaze met his, those vivid blue eyes catching Zach''s attention as never before. Up close, he could see the faint whorls of indigo in the striking azure - depths that he''d completely missed.

    An unexpected flicker of attraction surfaced in Zach, drawn by the almost hypnotic quality of Velor''s gaze. Those eyes weren''t just flat colours. They held nuanced layers and shifting hues, creating a subtle, hypnotic effect.

    Zach felt an unusual lightness settle over him as he held Velor''s gaze, surprised at how quickly his guard dropped. Until now, every interaction had carried an underlying threat, the knowledge that one wrong move could be disastrous.

    But in this moment, as he studied Velor''s exotic gaze - the thick, long eyelashes, the molten whorls of colour - Zach''s defences became strangely lax. An illicit pang of aesthetic appreciation blossomed in his chest.

    He knew better than to read too much into a fleeting attraction. Velor was still the undead nightstalker. Yet Zach couldn''t help but be drawn in by the allure of those hypnotic blues.

    For a brief moment, existential hell raged elsewhere. In the surreal calm of their locked gazes, Zach felt something startlingly close to... comfort? Relief? A simple, grounding respite from the anxious morass of his battered psyche.

    "Are you going to keep looking at me like that?" Velor''s voice, soft as velvet, broke the silence.

    Zach snorted, shaking his head a little as he rested his head back against the couch

    "It''s a bit hard to sleep after chugging something that vile. Pretty sure it violates the Geneva Conventions."

    His gaze followed the cracks in the ceiling plaster.

    "Fair point." Velor''s smooth tone cut through the pounding in Zach''s ears. "But it''ll wear off eventually. Just give it time."

    "I hope so," Zach muttered, grimacing as another tremor coursed through him.

    "So you aren''t busy today, I suppose?" Zach said, looking at Velor, who was already watching him.

    "Are you going to kick me out? It''s cold outside," Velor said with a playful lilt.

    "Do you think I''m that cruel? I might look like a bit of an ass, but at least I''m not as rude as you were when we first met," Zach said with a huff.

    "You''re still bitter about that? I thought you''d forgotten," Velor turned to the side, fixing Zach with a gaze.

    "Of course I still do. Did you ever apologise? No, you didn''t," Zach said, frowning at Velor.

    "I mean, even Mable said you were a bird turd," Zach added, unable to resist a dig.

    "Well, she knows me better than I know myself, but yeah, I might be," Velor said, locking eyes with Zach.

    "At least saying sorry wouldn''t kill you," Zach prodded.

    "I''m sorry," Velor said, a soft smile gracing his lips.

    "Huh?" Zach sputtered, his confused expression mirrored in Velor''s eyes.

    "What?" Velor asked.

    "I didn''t expect you to say it that fast, I mean... for someone like you," Zach said, still frowning.

    "What do you mean someone like me? You barely know me, smart guy," Velor giggled, the sound unexpectedly light and airy.

    "Yeah, it might be better to keep it that way," Zach said, a hint of unease creeping into his smile.

    "Why?" Velor asked, tilting his head slightly.

    "You know why. You''re a vampire, and vampires drink blood from humans. And I am a human. Simple as that," Zach chuckled nervously.

    "It''s not that bad knowing a human, though. I''ve known plenty of humans from every decade. They seem to like me too," Velor smiled, a touch of smugness in his tone.

    "So you''re plotting to add me to your 21st-century collection?" Zach''s voice was dry tinder.

    "Come on, knowing me isn''t that bad. I know you could use a friend," Velor said softly. The corner of his mouth curved into a sly smile.

    Zach felt his defences waver as warmth spread through his chest. Goddamn that disarming smile. Despite his best efforts, his lips twitched in a fleeting answering grin before he caught himself.

    He clamped it down, hackles rising.

    "How''d you know?" A prickle of suspicion crawled up his arms.

    Velor''s gaze lingered on the squalor. "Just look at the way you talk to people, and well...your lifestyle. It''s obvious."

    Jaw clenched, Zach tensed. "The first night you seemed like a grade-A asshole. You really think that a smile can change things so easily?"

    Velor''s serpentine smile widened. "I''m incredibly adaptable. Depends on the situation." He inched closer, looming presence thickening the air with menace. "Is my charm working its magic yet?"

    Zach swallowed hard, gut churning. He couldn''t let that twisted charisma disarm him, not completely.

    "I mean, I don''t quite like your word choice," he said slowly. "But...well, a friend couldn''t be that bad, I guess."

    The tension evaporated as a hesitant smile played across Zach''s lips. For a fleeting moment, Velor''s cool exterior cracked, warmth flickering in those piercing eyes as he returned the grin. Zach looked away, acutely aware that his behaviour lately had been erratic, swinging like a Viking in a theme park. But maybe, despite the whole vampire business, this was a good sign. After meeting the trio, his routine had certainly been shaken up. His life was now undeniably more colourful, even if tinged with a shade of red and he seems to like it

    "Now it seems like Mable''s elixir might be wearing off, judging by the aftertaste," Velor said, standing up and stretching. A genuine smile, revealing a flash of fang, spread across his face.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "I think I should let you get some sleep," Velor said, the smile softening slightly.

    "We''ll meet again soon. Don''t miss me too much while I''m gone," he added, a playful glint returning to his eyes.

    "Please, why would I?" Zach retorted, unable to suppress a smirk of his own as he walked behind Velor to the front door. Just as Zach was about to close the door, Velor grabbed it, peeking through the crack with a wink.

    "And don''t forget to drink that rotten juice," he said with a mischievous grin, fangs gleaming in the moonlight, before disappearing into the night

    Zach closed the door, made a way to the bathroom to brush his teeth, and then walked to the bed where he''d planned to sleep what felt like hours ago. He dropped onto the familiar mattress and let out a heavy sigh. A smile tugged at his lips as he thought of Velor and their earlier exchange. The vampire had seemed almost... dreamlike. For a man like himself, Velor''s appearance was undeniably majestic. He closed his eyes and sleep though the land of dream

    The morning arrived with the jarring ring of his phone. Zach fumbled to find the device, buried somewhere in his blankets. He picked it up, but the caller''s voice jolted him wide awake, causing him to sit up with an aggressive swipe to end the call before the phone could ring again. And when it did, he hung up again without hesitation. Then the buzz of messages came in like a thunderclap.

    Don''t ignore me.

    You better know your place, son.

    You should respect me.

    Don''t be a dog that bites its owner.

    He flung his phone back into the blanket, pulling at his hair as sweat beaded on his forehead. His heart pounded like a crazed drummer, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps. The panic attack had seized him once again, its icy grip squeezing the air from his lungs.

    He lay back down on the bed and wrapped himself tightly in the blanket, seeking solace in its warmth. The soft embrace seemed to soothe him, easing the frantic rhythm of his heart and the raggedness of his breath. For a moment, the storm within him subsided, replaced by a fragile calm. His eyes once closed now from the heavy moment, he went back to sleep

    The dream led him to a place he hadn''t experienced in a while. The same house where he''d spent half his life. The faces of people he''d once shared laughter and tears with. The soft voices that used to soothe him after nightmares. It should have been a sweet dream, a comforting return to the past. But for Zach, it was a torment, a twisted echo of what once was.

    "Son, wake up now. The sun is up," the voice echoed in his head.

    "Isn''t it the day you''ve been waiting for?" the voice continued, its tone insistent.

    In his dream, Zach was small, a little child with a white blanket dotted with red squares pulled up to his chin. He looked up at the disembodied voices as if they controlled him.

    "Now get up and get ready," the voice commanded, and the scene shifted to the living room, a place he had once loved for watching telly and reading books.

    "Now sit," the voice said, pushing Zach into a tiny chair.

    "Are you happy?" another voice chimed in, and a shadowy figure smiled down at him. Zach tried to answer, but no sound came out.

    "Why don''t you answer?" the voice pressed.

    "Are you ignoring your father?" The figure grew larger, looming over him with anger. Zach tried to speak, but the words remained trapped in his throat. His younger self started to cry, further upsetting the figure.

    "YOU ARE FILTHY! I SHOULD HAVE NEVER BROUGHT YOU ALL THE WAY HERE!" the voice thundered in his head.

    Zach''s eyes snapped open, his body drenched in a cold sweat that had nothing to do with the night''s humidity. The tendrils of a nightmare still clung to him, their ghostly fingers tracing the contours of his fear. He reached for his phone, a lifeline in the darkness, only to be bombarded by a barrage of texts from his father. The words burned into his brain, each one a barb designed to puncture his fragile peace.

    He couldn''t breathe. He had to get out.

    He fled his house. His feet, seemingly with a mind of their own, carried him to a forgotten corner of his past - a dilapidated playground where he''d sought refuge from his father''s wrath as a child.

    The old playground was now abandoned, surrounded by overgrown grass and dirt. The rusty swings creaked in the breeze, a mournful chorus to his own inner turmoil. The once vibrant colours of the jungle gym were faded and chipped, mirroring the worn edges of his own spirit. He sank onto a bench beside the stagnant pond, its murky surface reflecting the broken fragments of his life. With a weary sigh, he picked up a small stone and sent it skipping across the water, each hop a tiny echo of the chaos inside him.

    Despite its close to his childhood home ¨C a place filled with ghosts of his past ¨C the familiar surroundings of the abandoned playground offered a strange solace. The echoes of his childhood laughter were still woven into the fabric of the place, a bittersweet reminder of simpler times. He was thankful for the distance that now separated him from his parents, a chasm he hoped would never be bridged.

    Once again, Zach''s phone buzzed, breaking the monotonous hum of the dreary afternoon. This time, it wasn''t the caller who''d cast a shadow over his day. It was his friend, Eva. He answered with a weary,

    "Yeah?"

    "Your mother called, and..." Eva''s voice held a mix of exasperation and pity.

    "Hang up. They''re not worth the trouble," Zach cut Eva off, his voice cold, his words sharp as knives.

    "I know, but they just showed up at my front door," Eva said with a sigh.

    "Why did they do that?" Zach asked, his anger rising like a mercury thermometer in the sun.

    "They said they want to talk to you, but it seems like you didn''t pick up," Eva explained.

    "Want to talk, my arse! Do you know what my father just texted me? He said, ''Don''t be a dog that bites its owner''," Zach''s voice rose, the words spilling out in a bitter torrent.

    "I guessed as much. I told them to go back for now, but they seem serious," Eva said cautiously.

    "Nothing''s serious to them except for money and how they can make me suffer," Zach spat out.

    "I''ll hang up if you don''t have anything else to say," Zach said, his voice thick with anger and frustration.

    "Alright, alright. Relax yourself, okay? If you want me to come over, just call," Eva said, her voice soothing and calm.

    "Thanks, Eve," he said, using her nickname for the first time in a long while, before hanging up the phone.

    He sat there, lost in thought, until the midday sun pierced through the clouds and warmed his face. The gentle embrace of sunlight, momentarily eclipsing the chill wind, served as a stark reminder. He was no longer a child who needed to hide.

    He might still be haunted by the trauma of his past, but his parents had crossed a line. They had disturbed his friend, and that was something Zach couldn''t forgive. He wouldn''t allow them to continue inflicting pain on him or anyone else he cared about. It was time to put an end to this toxic cycle, once and for all.

    Zach pulled out his phone, scrolling through the contact list until he found his father''s number. He hesitated for what felt like an eternity before pressing the call button. The phone rang briefly before a gruff voice answered, "Finally."

    "What do you want?" Zach asked, his voice barely a whisper.

    "Come see your parents. Where are you?" the voice demanded.

    "I don''t want to," Zach replied, his resolve hardening.

    "How can you say that to your father?!" the voice boomed, rising in anger.

    "Oh, please. Just tell me what you want already," Zach said, his patience wearing thin.

    "Fine, meet me at the restaurant at 8:00 p.m. You know which one. If you don''t, I''ll turn the world upside down to find you." The line went dead, the dial tone a harsh echo of his father''s threat.

    Zach let out a heavy sigh and looked up at the sky until his eyes ached. He stood up and walked back towards home, his steps heavy with the weight of the impending confrontation. His house was in the opposite direction of both the abandoned playground and his childhood home, a symbolic distance he clung to.

    As he opened the door to his house, the comforting scent of his own space washed over him. The familiar smell of old books, the lingering sweetness of candle wax, and the faint aroma of the incense he liked to burn, all mingled together to create a sense of belonging. But despite the familiar comforts, a knot of anxiety tightened in his chest. His best friend was already caught in the crossfire, and he needed someone else to lean on. But the thought of burdening anyone else with his issues made him hesitate.

    He shook his head, determined to push away the dark thoughts. A shower might help alleviate the anxiety gnawing at him. He quickly shed his clothes and stepped into the bathroom, turning the dial until icy water cascaded down. Even the chill in the air couldn''t deter him from the bracing cold.

    He stood under the spray, letting the water rush over his skin, washing away the grime of the day and the lingering tendrils of his nightmare. His mind drifted back to similar situations he''d faced before, the familiar sting of his father''s words, the suffocating feeling of being trapped. But the icy water seemed to numb the pain, calming him more effectively than any other time he''d stepped under a shower.

 Chapter 7: A Love Once Whole

    The cosy restaurant, with its inviting mix of light browns and blues, should have been a welcoming sight for Zach. But the warm lighting, designed to create an intimate atmosphere, made him feel uncomfortable. The cheerful conversations and smiles exchanged between customers, designed to foster a sense of camaraderie, only served to increase his sense of being overwhelmed. As Zach entered, his gaze was drawn to the familiar sight of the middle-aged white couple nestled in their usual private corner. Time seemed to have stood still for them, the wrinkles on their faces unchanged since he last saw them. Their elegant attire, a stark contrast to the casual wear of the other customers, hinted at a special occasion.

    When they spotted Zach, a smile spread across their faces. But it was not a warm, welcoming smile. It was a smile laced with venom, a chilling facade that masked a hidden malice. The insincerity behind their expressions sent a shiver down Zach''s spine, a foreboding premonition of the sinister intentions lurking beneath their polished exterior.

    "My son," the man beckoned, his arms outstretched in a gesture of paternal affection.

    "Come on, hug your father," the woman urged, her voice dripping with feigned warmth.

    Zach let out a soft, resigned sigh. He knew the consequences of refusing their embrace. This seemingly harmless gesture was a thinly veiled threat, a power play disguised as familial love. He could imagine the scene that would unfold if he defied her: a public spectacle, accusations and, ultimately, chaos.

    Each heavy step towards the man felt like a surrender, a reluctant concession to the familiar dance of manipulation. Beneath the veneer of fatherly affection, Zach sensed the sinister undercurrent of a toxic bond he knew all too well.

    "How are you, son?" The man''s voice dripped with practised warmth, his kind eyes and meticulously groomed brunette hair the perfect disguise for a predator.

    "Fine," Zach mumbled, sinking into the chair beside him. The air thickened with unspoken threats, the pleasantries a thin veil over a yawning chasm of malice

    "So, you''ve really moved to another town?" The woman''s voice was honeyed poison, her once-blonde hair now streaked with silver.

    "Why ask?" Zach said with an annoyed tone, his eyes glued to the menu as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world.

    "Answer your mother," the man said, his voice a low rumble that brooked no argument.

    Zach dropped the menu, his gaze fixed on his trembling hands. "Yes, I moved out."

    "I thought you lied," the woman hissed.

    Zach looked at his hands, clenched into fists, and forced himself to meet their eyes. He had promised himself that he would end this. He looked at the man, his heart pounding like thunder in his ears. His father''s deep brown eyes, once a source of warmth and security, now seemed to pierce through him, dissecting his every emotion. Memories flooded back, a torrent of hurt and anger threatening to drown him.

    "Do you have anything to say?" the father asked, a smile playing on his lips, a smile that concealed a venomous undercurrent.

    "Y...Yes," Zach stammered, the words caught in his throat.

    "Go on," the father urged, accepting the plates from the waiter. The steak glistened, rare as always, as if the flesh was still alive. The sight of the crimson flesh twisted Zach''s guts, a visceral reaction to a long-buried trauma that still haunted his nights. He gagged, bile rising in his throat as a phantom pain echoed through his body

    "I...I don''t..." Zach fought back the bile rising in his throat, a wave of nausea threatening to overwhelm him.

    "Don''t what, son?" His father asked, chewing a bloody mouthful of steak with grotesque relish.

    "I..." Zach gagged, unable to hold it back any longer. He lurched to his feet"I need to go to the bathroom."

    He fled to the bathroom, bursting into the first stall and retching violently. The acrid stench of vomit filled the small space as he emptied his stomach, tears mixing with the acidic bile. He scrubbed his mouth with rough paper towels, desperate to rid himself of the phantom taste of raw meat. A long-buried memory, a taste of terror, clung to his tongue, a reminder of the past he couldn''t escape.

    Footsteps echoed in the bathroom, the rustle of fabric amplifying Zach''s anxiety. The sharp scent of smoke and rum wafted towards him. His father''s voice, thick with amusement, broke the silence.

    "You alright?"

    "Yes," Zach answered, his voice hollow with exhaustion.

    "If you''re done, come on out. The steak''s getting cold, isn''t it your favourite?" His father''s hand landed on Zach''s back, a light pat that sent a jolt of electricity through his body. It felt like a blow from a hammer.

    Zach pushed himself upright, his father instinctively taking a step back. Zach''s face burned, Zach''s face was flushed, a furious crimson that could have been from the retching or the rage simmering beneath the surface. He locked eyes with his father, the older man''s stance casual, one hand still tucked in his pocket. Zach''s breath came in ragged gasps, his heart thundering against his ribs as a bone-deep chill settled over him. He opened his mouth, closed it, the words trapped in his throat.

    "I...I won''t go back out there," Zach finally managed, his voice barely a whisper.

    "Speak up," his father demanded, closing the distance between them.

    Zach flinched but held his ground. "I won''t go out there," he repeated, avoiding his father''s eyes.

    "I said LOUDER, son!" the man''s voice roared, echoing off the tiled walls.

    "I AM NOT YOUR SON!" Zach screamed, the words ripping from his throat. "NOT ANYMORE!"

    "What did you just say?" Disbelief twisted the man''s face into a mask of fury.

    Zach panted, vision blurred by tears and rage. He had crossed a line, shattered the illusion of obedience. He could almost taste the violence hanging in the air, the unspoken threat of retribution

    "I asked you, what did you say?" The man''s voice was a low growl as he lunged forward, grabbing Zach''s collar and pulling him closer. His hand rose, ready to strike.

    Zach braced himself, squeezing his eyes shut. The slap hit his face, a sharp sting that exploded into a throbbing pain. Then another. The sound echoed in the cramped bathroom, each blow a sickening thud. A metallic taste filled Zach''s mouth.

    And then another slap. Zach was helpless, his defiance crumbling into regret. The pain was searing, as if his skin were on fire. His face was now numb with the pain. He couldn''t stand it anymore. The moment his father''s grip loosened, he shoved him back with all his might.

    He ran, bursting out of the bathroom and into the restaurant. The customers stared as he sprinted past, a blur of desperation. He didn''t stop, didn''t look back. He ran out into the night, the darkness swallowing him whole. He ran without a destination, driven only by the primal need to escape.

    Tears burst from his eyes, mingling with the cold night air that mocked his pain. His face was numb, a canvas of stinging fire. His legs ached, his feet burned. The panting grew heavier, each inhale a ragged gasp.

    He stumbled into a field, as if it had appeared out of nowhere. He collapsed onto the damp grass, his hands covering his face as he sobbed like a child. His cries echoed across the empty field, a discordant harmony with the chirping of night insects. The harmony was broken by the soft rustle of footsteps on grass, approaching and then stopping behind him.

    "I could smell your blood a mile away." The voice came from behind him, laced with a breathlessness that hinted at a chase. Zach knew instantly whose voice it belonged to, Velor.

    "Are you alright?" Velor asked, settling beside him on the damp grass. Zach remained silent, his body wracked with sobs and hiccups.

    "I''ll stay here," Velor said, his voice a low rumble in the night. "Just tell me if you want me to leave." He placed a comforting hand on Zach''s back, a gentle pat that offered silent support.

    The night settled back into a hushed stillness, broken only by Zach''s sobs. But the cold air didn''t bite as sharply anymore. as if Velor''s presence had brought a warmth that defied the elements. The comfort radiating from the vampire allowed Zach to regain some semblance of composure. His crying subsided, the tears slowing to a trickle, and the numbness in his face gradually gave way to a dull ache.

    For the next half hour, Zach remained in the field, his face a canvas of pain and sorrow. The bruises on his cheek darkened, a stark reminder of his father''s cruelty. The inside of his mouth throbbed with each hesitant movement of his tongue, the metallic taste of blood a constant companion.

    Tears had left streaks on his face, carving paths through the grime and dirt. His eyes, red and swollen, reflected the anguish of his ordeal, the betrayal of a bond that was supposed to be sacred.

    He looked up at Velor, who sat beside him, a flicker of shock in his eyes. Velor opened his mouth as if to speak, but hesitated.

    "You''re probably wondering why I ended up like this," Zach said, his voice raspy from the tears.

    "Yes, I am," Velor replied softly, his concern evident in his tone.

    "My father - I mean, my no-longer father - did this," Zach confessed, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. There was no point in hiding the truth from Velor any longer

    "I''m so sorry," Velor murmured, his gaze fixed on the star-studded sky.

    "It''s okay," Zach sighed, lying back on the damp grass. "At least I''m free."

    "It must have been so hard," Velor said, looking at Zach, who had closed his eyes.

    "It was..." Zach''s voice trailed off, a tremor running through him. "When I was five..." He paused, tears welling up again.

    "I was adopted by them. They seemed so loving at first. But when I turned ten, they..." Zach''s voice caught in his throat.

    "They became monsters. I thought it was my fault, that I was a bad kid who deserved it." His voice was hoarse with emotion.

    "I started obeying their every command, hoping they''d be nicer. But even the smallest mistake meant beatings, being locked in the closet... no food, no water."

    "The worst part was the family gatherings," Zach''s voice cracked, the memory threatening to break him. "One of their brother''s kids, maybe thirteen or fourteen at the time, they would tie me up and..." He met Velor''s gaze, a silent plea for understanding in his eyes.

    Zach''s voice cracked, the bravado slipping away as memories flooded back.

    "They peed on me. My body was covered in wounds, and it hurt like hell. After that... I became their dog. Obedient to them, but a real jerk to everyone else." His gaze drifted up to the night sky, a single star piercing the darkness above them.

    "I was so helpless. But then in high school, I met Eva, my best friend, my only friend." A small smile touched his lips as he wiped away a stray tear.

    "I was a kid who scared people off, probably what they call ''attitude problems''." Zach chuckled humorlessly. "But she tried so hard to be my friend. We started hanging out, and she helped me with everything. Her parents, too. They gave me a bed and food when I showed up at their house at night." The smile returned, a flicker of warmth in the darkness.

    "When I turned eighteen, I tried to move out, but they wouldn''t let me." Zach''s hand moved to his stomach, tracing the raised scar hidden beneath his shirt. "They said I belonged to them, that I was their son. Then they tried to... end it, with a knife." He laughed, the sound hollow and brittle.

    "But they failed. All they left me with was this scar." Zach lifted his shirt, revealing the jagged mark.

    "Then they moved away, heartbroken or something. But I didn''t leave. I lived in the house next to the museum, and they kept showing up uninvited. So I lied, told them I moved to the next town over. In reality, I just moved to the other side of town. They still haven''t found me." Zach smiled but the wound hurt so he just smiled lightly

    "I... let''s go to Dominick''s place," Velor said, abruptly standing up.

    "Huh? Why?" Zach asked, bewildered.

    "To treat your wound," Velor replied, holding out a hand to help Zach up. Zach instinctively took it, still unsure why he was following this vampire''s lead.

    "If you say so," Zach mumbled, brushing the dirt and grass

    "But how? Didn''t you just walk here?" Zach asked, furrowing his brow as he recalled Velor''s sudden appearance

    Velor paused, then chuckled. "Right. Maybe a taxi is a better option." He pulled out his phone and dialled a number.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    They waited in the shadows for five minutes until a sleek black car emerged from the darkness. Zach hesitated, but as Velor strode towards it, he followed.

    The ride was brief, ending at the familiar sight of the grand Victorian mansion and its imposing iron gates. The car swept them through the entrance before disappearing into the night. Velor led Zach inside, where the twins with their striking amber eyes and raven hair approached them. Confusion flickered across their faces as Velor pulled them aside for a hushed conversation. Their eyes darted over Velor''s shoulder to Zach, who offered a small wave. Surprise registered on their faces at this unexpected gesture.

    "Come on," Velor said, leading Zach down a dimly lit corridor. "I''ve asked them to prepare a room and some clothes for you."

    "A room?" Zach echoed, his voice thick with confusion.

    "Yes, a room. You need rest and to get those wounds cleaned. Who knows what you might catch if you don''t take care of them. Mortals are fragile creatures," Velor explained, leading Zach down the same cellar stairs from the Azure Night event.

    They followed the familiar route, ending up at Dominick''s workroom. Velor threw open the door dramatically, startling a napping vampire lord sprawled on the couch

    "What the hell?!" Dominick jolted awake, glaring at Velor.

    "Must you always do that?" Dominick grumbled, flashing Velor a middle finger.

    "And who do we have here?" Dominick stood, his keen senses immediately picking up the scent of fresh blood emanating from Zach.

    "Why are you... Did Velor do this?"Dominick asked, only to receive a swift slap on the back of the head from Velor.

    "No, not him," Zach offered a weak smile as Dominick gently guided him to the couch. "He found me like this."

    "Did you eat?" Dominick asked, his gaze shifting to Velor.

    "Why are you looking at me, you idiot?" Velor retorted.

    "No, I haven''t," Zach interjected before a full-blown argument erupted.

    "Want something to eat?" Dominick asked, genuine concern written all over his face.

    "But we don''t keep human food here, what do we do?" Dominick walked over to Velor, who was rummaging through a nearby cupboard.

    "Go ask Aiden, he''ll figure something out," Velor said, placing several items on the table.

    "Okay, be right back." Dominick vanished in a blur of motion

    Zach watched as Velor poured salt into a glass of water. "Here, rinse your mouth with this. Slowly," he instructed, handing Zach the glass.

    Velor left the room briefly and returned a few moments later. Zach swished the salt water around his mouth, the sting bringing tears to his eyes. Suddenly, a chill touched his cheek, making him flinch. He turned to see Velor holding an ice pack to his bruised face.

    "Didn''t mean to startle you," Velor murmured, his hand hesitantly hovering over the ice pack.

    "It''s okay," Zach reassured him, leaning into the cool touch against his sore skin. The relief was immediate, the icy chill soothing the throbbing pain and calming his frayed nerves. But the tenderness of the gesture, the unexpected comfort, brought a fresh wave of tears to his eyes.

    "Cry if you need to," Velor''s voice was soft, laced with compassion.

    Zach''s gaze met his, and the dam broke. Tears flowed freely, sobs wracking his body. He slumped forward, burying his face in his lap. A pair of strong arms enveloped him, a gentle squeeze conveying warmth and unwavering support. In that embrace, Zach found solace, a fleeting sense of safety amidst the turmoil.

    Ten minutes passed, and the storm within him subsided. The tears stopped, replaced by a lingering warmth from Velor''s embrace. Zach, suddenly self-conscious, awkwardly pulled away, his face flushing crimson. Embarrassment washed over him as he realised he''d just had a full-blown breakdown in front of a vampire he barely knew.

    They fell into an awkward silence, the only sound being the soft drip of the melting ice pack as Velor gently rubbed it against Zach''s bruised cheek. A comfortable silence, born of years of unspoken understanding. Velor knew instinctively when words were needed and when quiet presence was enough. Zach opened his mouth to speak, but before any words could form, Dominick burst through the door, a bag of food clutched in his hand.

    "Who''s hungry?" Dominick announced, holding the bag aloft like a trophy.

    Zach and Velor looked at him, momentarily stunned by his enthusiasm.His eyes flickered between Velor and Zach, a hint of curiosity in his gaze. But he asked no further questions, simply handing the bag to Zach with a gentle gesture.

    "Here, Aiden ordered this for you," he said,

    "Eat," Dominick encouraged, his eyes following Zach''s movements as he pulled out the contents.

    "Thanks, Dominick," Zach murmured, revealing a steaming bowl of pork porridge and a side of vibrantly coloured steamed vegetables. He took a deep breath, the rich aroma of pork and rice mingling with the savoury scent of herbs and spices. It was mouthwatering. He scooped a small spoonful, blowing gently to cool it before taking a cautious bite. The warmth and flavour exploded on his tongue, a symphony of comfort and nourishment. A genuine smile spread across his face. It was good. Damn good.

    "You like it?" Dominick asked, a pleased grin spreading across his face as he saw Zach''s reaction.

    "Yes, I do," Zach replied, a quiet gratitude in his voice as he continued to eat.

    Dominick nodded, a soft smile lingering on his lips, then pulled Velor towards a desk for a quiet conversation, leaving Zach to enjoy his meal in peace.

    Zach finished the porridge and vegetables, a wave of warmth spreading through his chilled body. His gaze fell upon the salt Velor had used earlier, The two vampires were engrossed in conversation, so he decided not to disturb them. Finding a small bottle of salt, he poured a generous amount into the same glass he used. Unsure of the correct dosage, he took a sip and immediately choked, the overwhelming saltiness causing him to cough violently.

    "See? This is why you need a room here," Velor said, gently taking the glass from Zach''s hand and emptying it into a nearby bin.

    "You''ll poison yourself if you drink that much salt," Velor said, refilling the cup with the correct ratio of salt to water. He handed it back to Zach.

    "Thanks," Zach mumbled, offering a grateful smile. Velor''s eyes softened, a faint blush creeping onto Zach''s cheeks as he recalled their earlier embrace.

    "Well, if you''re finished eating, go upstairs and talk to Pearl and Penelope. They''ll take care of you," Velor said,

    "Who?" Zach asked, a bit dazed.

    "The twins," Dominick added with a smirk.

    "Oh, okay. Thank you both," Zach said, grabbing the empty food container as he made his way out of the room.

    He made his way upstairs. Zach wandered the halls in search of the twins. Unable to find them, he ventured towards the ballroom, the site of the Azure event. He pushed open the heavy doors to find Pearl, Penelope, and Aiden engaged in conversation at the bar. They turned to face him as he entered.

    "Didn''t expect to see you back here, especially with that face," Aiden said, his tone a mix of surprise and concern.

    "No offence, but when Dominick described you, I didn''t expect it to be this bad. It looks painful for a mortal like you¡± Aiden added, his gaze lingering on Zach''s bruises

    "It is and I didn''t expect to be back either," Zach admitted with a wry smile.

    "Care for a drink?" Aiden offered, gesturing towards the well-stocked bar.

    "Maybe not right now. Wouldn''t want to risk infecting my wounds," Zach declined.

    "Right, right. Forgive me, it''s been, what, two hundred years since my last medical course?" Aiden joked.

    "No worries," Zach said, turning to the twins who were studying him intently.

    "Velor told me to come find you two," Zach explained.

    "Yes, the Lord informed us," one of the twins replied formally

    "Lord? Thought Dominick was one," Zach questioned

    "Vampire lord, sure, but Velor, he''s blue blood," Aiden replied

    "Right," Zach said, his eyes shifting to the twins who were watching him with curiosity. Unlike the intimidating figures they''d been at the event, they now appeared less menacing and more approachable.

    "Then follow me," one of the twins chirped, her voice indistinguishable from her sister''s. Pearl or Penelope, it didn''t matter. She led Zach out of the ballroom and towards the ornate staircase.

    The upstairs hall was bathed in the silvery glow of moonlight streaming through the tall windows. Portraits of stern-faced men and elegant women lined the walls, their painted eyes seeming to follow Zach''s every move. The air was delicately perfumed with jasmine and tea. Though less opulent than the ballroom or Dominick''s subterranean domain, the hall exuded an air of quiet elegance, a testament to the meticulous care taken in its upkeep.

    "Can I ask your name?" Zach asked, breaking the awkward silence, She turned to him, blinking in surprise.

    "I am Pearl," she said with a gentle smile, pulling a key from her pocket. She led him to a white wooden door, unlocked it, and gestured for him to enter.

    The room was awash in soft moonlight streaming through tall windows, just like the hallway. A queen-sized bed, piled high with fluffy pillows and blankets, that looked invitingly warm and comfortable. A plush armchair and a wooden coffee table occupied one corner, while leafy green plants added pops of colour against the crisp white wallpaper. On the bed, a fresh set of clothes ¨C a shirt and trousers ¨C lay neatly folded, alongside a toothbrush set and a fluffy white towel.

    ¡°Please, rest. I believe you will find it beneficial,¡± Pearl said with a smile before leaving the room.

    Zach walked towards the bed and collapsed onto it, staring up at the ceiling as the events of the day replayed in his mind. The memories of abuse were like a burning inferno, but the image of that man''s shocked disbelief brought a strange, twisted sense of relief. It was as if he had crossed a forbidden line he never thought he would dare to breach.

    Even though it was just words, it felt like a good first step in avenging his torment.

    He pulled out his phone, the one he''d forgotten he even had. It was dead now, and he didn''t care about it at all, except for Eva. She was the only one he truly cared about. The thought of them bothering her again filled him with dread.

    He searched the room for an electrical outlet and found one, but he didn''t have his charger with him. He descended the stairs and headed towards the ballroom, where he found Aiden enjoying a drink at the bar.

    "If you don''t mind, could I ask a favour?" Zach asked quietly, not wanting to startle Aiden.

    "Yeah, what''s up?" Aiden responded, wiping his mouth.

    "Do you have a phone charger? My battery''s dead," Zach requested, holding out his lifeless phone.

    "Hold on a sec," Aiden said, disappearing into a back room before returning with a charger.

    "This should do the trick," Aiden said, flashing a fanged smile.

    "Thanks a lot," Zach replied gratefully, returning to his room to plug in his phone.

    He then left it to charge while he headed to the bathroom, hoping the water would be cold and not one of those fancy automatic warm baths. Thankfully, it was. The cold water cascaded over his body, washing away the dust and grime from his long walk. When the water hit his face, it stung the bruises but felt oddly refreshing. He brushed his teeth carefully, avoiding the cuts inside his mouth, and tilted his head back to rinse away the toothpaste foam.

    When he finished, he put on the clothes provided, their warmth comforting his chilled body. He jumped back onto the bed and grabbed his phone, now charged. The screen was flooded with a barrage of missed calls and messages, mostly rage-filled curses from that man.

    He scrolled through his contacts and found Eva''s name. He dialed it, and she picked up instantly.

    "God, I thought they did something to you again," Eva said with a sigh of relief.

    "They did, but it doesn''t matter anymore," Zach replied, tucking himself under the covers.

    "Where are you? I was at your place, but there was no answer," Eva said.

    "I''m at the vampire mansion, they ¡­" Zach started but couldn''t finish.

    "What?! Did they kidnap you or something?!" Eva interrupted, her voice rising in alarm.

    "No, they didn''t. They''re... nice people, don''t worry," Zach said with a nervous chuckle.

    "How can you be so sure? Are you friends with them?" Eva questioned him.

    "Well..." Zach paused, the memory of Velor''s visit flashing through his mind. He remembered the vampire''s painted smile that had somehow soothed his bruises more than it had stung, the warmth of his embrace, the genuine concern in his eyes. He recalled the playful banter with Dominick and the unexpected kindness he''d received from all of them.

    "You can take that as a yes," Zach admitted.

    "Wow, you have more friends now. I''m not your only friend anymore," Eva said with a forced giggle.

    "Are you jealous?" Zach asked with a playful tone in his voice.

    "What the fuck, I''m not! I''m just glad you have more friends, but I''m still worried about all of this," Eva sighed.

    "I know you are, but listen..." Zach began, recounting the events of the day in detail. As he spoke, the weight on his chest seemed to lessen. The simple act of sharing his experience with a trusted friend was a balm to his battered soul. By the time he finished, a wave of relief washed over him, easing the tension in his shoulders and the knot in his gut.

    "Just hope your actions are worth it," Eva said, her voice calm but laced with concern.

    "I hope so too, but don''t worry, they still haven''t found my place after all this time," Zach chuckled.

    "That''s right, and I hope it stays that way," Eva replied.

    "Now go to bed. After all that, you need rest. Don''t forget to take care of your wounds too," Eva reminded him.

    "Okay, Eve. Love you," Zach said softly.

    "Love you too, jackass," Eva giggled before hanging up

    After hanging up, a knock echoed through the room. Zach opened the door to find Velor standing there, holding two bottles of water. He glanced at Zach, already prepared for bed.

    "May I come in?" Velor asked. Zach stepped aside, allowing Velor to enter. Velor walked over to the coffee table and placed the bottles down.

    "This one is salt water, and this one is regular water," Velor explained, pointing to each bottle.

    "Thanks," Zach mumbled, avoiding eye contact.

    "How are your bruises?" Velor inquired.

    "Less sore, thanks to you," Zach replied, offering a fleeting smile but still not meeting Velor''s gaze.

    "Have I done something wrong?" Velor asked, a hint of worry in his voice.

    "No, of course not!" Zach finally met Velor''s eyes.

    "Thought I might have," Velor relaxed, a small smile returning

    "In the morning, you can stay here. I know you didn''t bring that... rotten juice with you, so it might be too risky for you to go out there," As Velor turned to go, Zach spoke up, hesitantly in his voice.

    "Could I ask you something?"

    Velor paused, smiling. "Anything."

    "How''d you find me, back in the field?" Zach asked, meeting Velor''s gaze. A flicker of fangs, a softer expression.

    "Long story," Velor replied, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "I have time," Zach said, with a hint of curiosity.

    Velor gestured towards an armchair.

    "Let''s sit down, then.

 Chapter 8: A Sudden greeting

    A door clicked shut behind him, a smile lingering on his face ¨C a silly, genuine expression he hadn''t worn in a long time. Despite the chilly night air, his face felt warm, warmer than the jacket he wore. This night reminded him of someone... someone he used to long for.

    He shivered, shaking his head to clear the thoughts, and continued his walk at a normal pace. With a sigh, he swiped his hair back from his forehead and, in a blink, vanished into the darkness.

    He went into a dark, beat-up diner. A waitress who didn''t seem to care about anything walked over to him.

    "Velorrr," she drawled, her voice dripping with honeyed sweetness.

    "Hi, Lily," Velor replied, gently accepting her fleeting hug before pushing her away slightly.

    "The usual?" she asked.

    "No, just take-out tonight. And 3 juice boxes," he added with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, wait a moment¡± She said and vanished into the kitchen and come back a moment later with a bag of food and 3 juice boxes in her hand

    "Here you go," Lily purred, handing him a paper bag. "Burger with a special seasoning." She winked, her voice heavy with innuendo.

    "Thanks, Lily. See you around,"  Velor replied, taking the bag and exiting the diner.

    As he walked, he plucked the straw from the juice box and took a long sip. The rich, creamy flavour of blood spread across his tongue, a smile involuntarily gracing his lips. Since the night he was turned, he''d found himself relishing the taste of blood more than anything else.

    He wandered the streets, finishing his burger as he made his way back to the mansion. Upon arrival, the twins greeted him, their formal welcome a familiar ritual. Despite living together for centuries, they insisted on this tradition every time he returned. Velor had long since given up trying to convince them otherwise.

    "Here," he offered, handing them each a juice box before heading down to the cellar.

    He made his way to Dominick''s room and flung open the door to find the Vampire Lord lying on the bed, his eyes closed, his robe thrown on the floor. Velor sat on the bed and began to kick Dominick with his foot.

    "For fuck''s sake, Velor," Dominick groaned, slapping Velor''s foot.

    "Get up, you lazy bones. Are you going to sleep all day and all night?" Velor chided.

    "What else am I supposed to do when I''m not sleeping during the day?" Dominick grumbled.

    "I don''t know... maybe go for a sunbath?" Velor quipped, tossing a phone onto Dominick''s chest.

    "Yeah, yeah. Some vitamin D," Dominick mumbled

    "Took you long enough," Dominick grumbled, sitting up and staring at Velor.

    "What? Did something good happen?" Dominick asked, noticing Velor''s unusual silence. A slow smile spread across Velor''s face.

    "Interesting," Dominick said, grinning like Velor. "Haven''t seen that look in a century."

    "Now get out," Dominick said, playfully pulling Velor off the bed and pushing him out of the room.

    In the cellar, hidden behind a row of old barrels, was a simple, windowless bedroom. It was furnished with only a king-sized bed with a worn wooden frame and a small, antique chair. This was Velor''s room, and after his brief interaction with Dominick, he returned to it and collapsed onto the bed. Despite his earlier tease about Dominick sleeping all day, Velor realised he was at a loss for how to spend his own time during daylight hours. With a sigh, he decided a bath might help clear his head. After a quick soak, he crawled back into bed and drifted off to sleep, slumbering through the rest of the day.

    As night fell, Velor awoke, stretching and yawning before heading to the bathroom for a quick shower. He then returned to his room, hopped onto the bed, and began scrolling through his phone.

    Velor, with his striking red hair and eyes the colour of a stormy sky, frowned as he tapped fruitlessly at the screen. Removing his glasses, he slumped back against the pillows. A knock echoed through the room, and before he could respond, the door swung open.

    "Hey, come eat," Dominick said with black hair pulled into a bun.

    "What''s on the menu today?" Velor asked, his voice laced with boredom.

    "Deer blood," Dominick replied.

    "Again?"

    "Yeah, Aiden says we need to clear it out before it goes bad. So don''t be a jerk, Velor."

    "I didn''t say anything," Velor retorted, lightly hitting Dominick on the head.

    "Hey, I''m the vampire lord here! Stop hitting me."

    "Or what?" Velor mocked.

    "Fuck you."

    "Fuck you too, Dominick. Now let''s go. I don''t want Aiden scolding me again," Velor said, heading out of the room alongside Dominick.

    TThe two vampires walked through the cellar, made their way up the creaking wooden  stairs to the dining room,  where a blond man in an apron was setting the table. He meticulously placed utensils and lit the candles. Two women with amber eyes and raven hair joined them, pushing a food cart laden with steaming dumplings and red, creamy soup. The aroma of spices filled the room.

    "Smells pretty good for deer blood," Dominick remarked, helping the women pour water into glasses.

    "My lord, please sit. We can handle this," one of the women said.

    "Pen, the six of us have lived together for a century. Just drop the title, we''re not strangers," Dominick replied.

    "I cannot," Penelope insisted, taking the water jug from Dominick''s hands.

    "Why is everyone acting like Marcus these days?" Velor chuckled, heading towards the dessert table only to be smacked on the hand by Aiden.

    "Well, someone doesn''t," Velor muttered, rubbing his hand as he sat down.

    "Sit down and be quiet, both of you," Aiden demanded

    "You look ridiculous, stop that," Velor said. Dominick puffed out his cheeks in an exaggerated pout, making a show of childish defiance.

    Aiden repeated his command, adding a final touch of seasoning to everyone''s dishes before sitting down himself.

    "I really miss Mable," Aiden sighed. "Eat up and then do whatever you want." He fixed his gaze on Velor, who was already sipping his soup.

    As they ate, the conversation turned to shared memories and gossiping

    "You know who I met last night?" Dominick asked.

    "Who?" Aiden inquired.

    "Remember that bastard? The red-eyed, grey-haired dude from the 60s?" Dominick asked, taking a long drink of water.

    "I met him with some woman, and guess what? He saw me and ran away," Dominick continued, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Who would be scared of you? You look like a dried currant," Velor quipped.

    "That''s why I regret biting you that day. You''ve lived way too long," Dominick retorted, pointing a finger at Velor.

    "Yeah, you should be," Velor shot back.

    "Living for more than a decade and still acting like a child," Aiden sighed, shaking his head.

    "No, seriously, they ran away. I really have no idea why. Usually, they always come and mock me about not being able to walk in the sun, or attack me to get my blood, even though they know who I am. But this time they ran, without fear, just... ran," Dominick explained, wiping his mouth with a napkin.

    "But why, though?" Aiden asked, genuinely curious.

    "Well, I don''t know, but something shady might be going on while we sleep during the day," Dominick said, looking at Velor pointedly.

    "Maybe we should prepare our kin. Who knows what those freaks might start," Dominick suggested, his voice taking on a serious tone.

    "Especially since we have a mortal in our care," Dominick added.

    "Did you realise how suspicious that sounded? The only reason Zach, the mortal, is outside is because we have to protect him, right?" Aiden questioned Dominick.

    "Yeah, that''s the one," Dominick admitted.

    "But it''s better to be safe than sorry," Dominick insisted

    "Well, thanks for the food. I''ll go do some paperwork. Velor, you have some business to discuss with the mayor, right?" Dominick asked, tapping Velor on the shoulder.

    "Just some old business," Velor replied, taking another bite.

    "Alright then," Dominick said, and left the room.

    "Aiden, do you want me to contact The Rosie for the blood stock?" Velor asked, placing his napkin neatly beside his plate.

    "Yes, tell them I need some more of the special kind this time. They know what that means," Aiden replied.

    "Will do. Just call if you need anything else," Velor said, rising from his chair and leaving the room.

    He walked through the familiar halls of the mansion and out into the cool night air. The sudden chill caused his body to shiver slightly. With a flex of his ankle and a deep breath, he vanished into the darkness.

    In a blink, Velor arrived at the mayor''s house, a quaint white wooden structure like every other house in this quiet town. He knocked, and a moment later, the door swung open. The man behind it beamed at the sight of Velor.

    "Oh, you''re here! Come on in," the mayor said, stepping back to let Velor enter.

    "Good evening, Mayor," Velor greeted him, stepping inside. The mayor''s wife, seated on the couch, stood up and gave Velor a warm hug.

    "Now, let''s talk business, shall we?" the mayor suggested, ushering Velor towards a sitting area.

    They settled down and delved into discussions about the inheritance Velor had received long ago ¨C the very town they were in. They spoke of the direction Velor wanted the town to take, reaffirming the fact that Velor was, and always had been, the true owner of this place. This bustling town was once a mere village nestled in the foothills of the mountains, transformed by Velor''s influence.  They talked and laughed, reminiscing about the past and the things they had done.

    When they finished talking, Velor gave them a warm hug and walked out of the house, vanishing into the night once more.

    Arriving at The Rosie, a cosy restaurant owned by a fellow moonspawned kin, Velor took in the inviting atmosphere. The warm glow of candlelight bathed the interior, highlighting the soothing blend of light browns and blues. Velor scanned the room, a smile gracing his lips as he saw the throng of patrons chatting and clinking glasses, the air thick with the murmur of conversation and the sizzle of food hitting hot plates, a testament to the establishment''s success. A waiter, recognizing Velor, approached him with a welcoming smile.

    "Mr. Casso-Terlia," the waiter greeted, giving Velor''s hand a respectful shake.

    "Where''s Oliver?" Velor inquired.

    "He''s in the kitchen. I''ll let him know you''re here," the waiter replied with a smile, heading towards the back.

    Velor made his way to an empty table by the window, gazing out at the bustling street scene. He watched as people strolled along the sidewalk and cars whizzed by. Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of a familiar figure - Zach. A smile tugged at the corner of Velor''s lips,and he considered raising a hand in greeting, but the expression on Zach''s face stopped him. Zach, who walked past without noticing him, seemed lost in thought, his shoulders slumped and his eyes downcast. He looked... depressed.

    Velor''s gaze followed Zach to his chosen table, but his eyes met those of the man already sitting there. Though the man''s eyes seemed kind, something about his presence made Velor uneasy, a faint sense of disgust stirring within him.

    After a moment, Velor shifted his attention to the waiter, who returned with a chubby man.  The man, Oliver, smiled warmly at Velor, and they ascended the stairs to a private room.

    "Oliver, Aiden said he needs more of the special kind. You know what he means," Velor stated as soon as they entered the room.

    "Ah, yes, the special one - horseshoe crab blood. I must admit, Aiden is an exceptional chef," Oliver replied, walking towards a desk.

    "He''s never ruined a single drop, not even once," Oliver added.

    Velor nodded in agreement. In vampire society, horseshoe crab blood was a rare delicacy, its unique flavour adding an exotic kick to their meals. The taste was unlike anything else - rich, briny, with a hint of copper that lingered on the palate, enhancing the depth of any dish it touched.

    But not just any vampire could use this seasoning without ruining it. The slightest misstep in preparation would turn the blood''s taste unbearably fishy, a culinary disaster in their world.

    "He is indeed," Velor said, settling into the armchair.

    "Would you like something to drink?" Oliver offered.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Just something warm," Velor replied, watching Oliver busy himself at the desk. A moment later, Oliver presented him with a steaming cup of crimson liquid.

    "Here, try my new recipe," Oliver said, taking a sip of his own drink.

    "Smells lovely. Is it a wild berry?" Velor asked, inhaling the aroma before taking a sip. The taste was undeniably blood, yet it was infused with the delicate floral and fruity notes of wild berries.

    "Some of us don''t like drinking warm blood because the temperature can affect the flavour, but in cold weather, nothing beats a warm drink," Oliver explained, taking another sip. He then slid a piece of paper towards Velor. "Give this to Aiden. He''ll know how to make it."

    Velor nodded in gratitude, but suddenly, the wild berry scent faded, replaced by the faintest hint of copper in the air. It was a familiar scent, one that triggered a primal instinct within him. He set his glass down and concentrated, trying to pinpoint the source of the coppery aroma, but it seemed distant and growing fainter by the second.

    "What''s wrong?" Oliver asked, sensing Velor''s sudden shift in focus.

    "Send this recipe and the special seasoning to the mansion. I have to go," Velor announced, abruptly standing up and vanishing in a blur.

    He reappeared in the restaurant''s bathroom, where he saw the same man he''d briefly locked eyes with earlier. The man was grooming himself in the mirror, glancing at Velor with a soft smile before exiting. Velor recognized the familiar scent from before and followed him out but as the restaurant''s door swung open, a gust of wind carried the scent more strongly from outside, confirming his suspicions. He went outside.

    He paused outside the restaurant, trying to focus on the fading scent. It was slipping away, forcing him to act quickly. Velor took off, sprinting down one street after another, following the faintest whiff of copper. But with each turn, the scent became weaker.

    Finally, as he neared a field bordering a pond¡ªthe very same pond where he''d been turned by Dominick¡ªthe scent exploded. There, sitting on the dew-kissed grass, was Zach. The sharp tang of blood filled Velor''s nostrils, sending a jolt of anxiety through him.

    Velor took a cautious step closer, careful not to startle Zach. But Zach seemed unaware of his presence, not even reacting to the noise Velor made. Velor''s heart pounded in his chest. Was Zach injured? Has the sunspawned found him? He didn''t want to upset Zach further, but he couldn''t leave him alone like this.

    "I could smell your blood a mile away," Velor finally spoke, his voice laced with worry. He prayed that Zach wasn''t badly hurt, but Zach didn''t look at him or respond.

    "Are you alright?" he asked, but the silence hung heavy in the air.

    He sat beside Zach, his voice as soft as a whisper. "I''ll stay here," he offered. Velor wanted to reach out, to pull Zach into a comforting embrace, but he resisted the urge, instead gently placing his hands on Zach''s back.

    "Just tell me if you want me to leave," Velor added, his eyes fixed on Zach''s slumped body. Zach was crying now, hugging himself tightly as the cold night wind whipped around them. Velor felt a stab of pain - a pain far deeper than any physical wound - as he witnessed the sadness of someone he knew.

    He rubbed Zach''s back gently, desperately trying to calm him. The smell of blood, sharp and metallic, hung heavy in the air, slowly fading to a ghostly whisper. Time stretched and blurred as Velor sat beside the sobbing man.

    Finally, Zach''s cries subsided and he lifted his head. His gaze met Velor''s, a silent plea for comfort in his watery eyes. In the half-light, his beaten face was a map of pain, a handprint stark against bruised skin. Tears had carved trails through the dirt on his cheeks. It wasn''t the injury Velor had feared, but the sight of Zach''s suffering twisted a knife in his heart.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but the words caught in his throat. Zach beat him to it

    "You''re probably wondering why I ended up like this," Zach said, his voice raspy from crying. He looked exhausted and defeated.

    "Yes, I am," Velor replied, the urge to say more warring with the fear of pushing too hard.

    Zach offered a faint smile, then began to speak, pouring out the details, the memories, everything Velor had wanted to know but had been too afraid to ask. Each word landed like a punch, leaving Velor stunned. He''d lived for centuries, seen countless horrors, but the depth of Zach''s suffering chilled him to the bone.  When Zach lifted his shirt to reveal the huge scar that marked his stomach, Velor felt a surge of anger, but he forced himself to remain calm, offering Zach a quiet space to share his pain.

    "I... let''s go to Dominick''s place," Velor blurted out, cutting himself short as he stood up.

    "Huh? Why?" Zach asked, looking up at him confused.

    "To treat your wounds," Velor replied, extending a hand to help Zach to his feet.

    "If you say so," Zach mumbled, brushing the dirt and grass from his clothes. As he stood, he paused, a puzzled expression crossing his face. "But how? Didn''t you just walk here?"

    Velor froze, realising his oversight. "Right. Maybe a taxi is a better option." He pulled out his phone, scrolled through his contacts, found the mayor''s name, and dialled the number.

    They waited in the shadows for five minutes until a sleek black car emerged from the darkness. Velor walked up fast, then looked back to see Zach hesitating, clearly nervous about approaching the vehicle. Velor slowed his pace, waiting for Zach to catch up.

    The car ride was short and silent. Velor couldn''t bring himself to speak, his mind full of the sight of Zach''s injuries. As they arrived at the mansion, Velor opened the door, and the twins approached with their usual greeting. However, when they saw Zach, their smiles faltered, replaced with puzzled expressions.

    Velor pulled the twins aside, away from Zach''s earshot.

    "My lord, we thought we were mistaken about the scent," Pearl began, her voice laced with concern. "We thought it was yours, but why is this human here? And with that face?"

    "We''ll get into the details later," Velor interrupted, noticing the twins'' unwavering stare at Zach. "Just prepare a room for him ¨C use my old one. Some clean clothes and hygiene supplies. I''ll take care of him."

    "Come on," Velor said, leading Zach down a dimly lit corridor. "I''ve asked them to prepare a room and some clothes for you."

    "A room?" Zach echoed, his voice thick with confusion.

    "Yes, a room. You need rest and to get those wounds cleaned. Who knows what you might catch if you don''t take care of them. Mortals are fragile creatures," Velor explained, a wry smile touching his lips. He chuckled softly at the irony of his own words.

    They followed the familiar route, ending at Dominick''s workroom. Velor threw open the door dramatically, startling a napping vampire lord sprawled on the couch.

    "What the hell?!" Dominick jolted awake, glaring at Velor.

    "Must you always do that?" Dominick grumbled, flashing Velor a middle finger.

    "And who do we have here?" Dominick stood, his keen senses immediately picking up the scent of fresh blood emanating from Zach.

    "Why are you... Did Velor do this?"Dominick asked, only to receive a swift slap on the back of the head from Velor.

    "No, not him," Zach offered a weak smile as Dominick gently guided him to the couch. "He found me like this."

    "Did you eat?" Dominick asked, his gaze shifting to Velor.

    "Why are you looking at me, you idiot?" Velor retorted.

    "No, I haven''t," Zach said

    "Want something to eat?" Dominick asked, genuine concern written all over his face.

    "But we don''t keep human food here, what do we do?" Dominick walked over to Velor,

    Velor rummaged through the cupboard ¨C Mable''s, to be exact. It was the one she kept stocked with simple medicines and ingredients: salt, aloe vera, various oils. He snatched a small bottle of salt and then opened the lower cupboard to grab a clean bottle of water. He walked toward Zach, who looked exhausted, slumped on the couch.

    "Go ask Aiden, he''ll figure something out," Velor said, placing several items on the table.

    Velor poured a measured amount of salt into a glass of water and handed it to Zach. "Here, rinse your mouth with this. Slowly," he instructed.

    "Okay, be right back." Dominick vanished in a blur of motion

    He then left the room, heading to Aiden''s bar to request a small pack of ice. Upon his return, he found Zach slumped on the couch, rinsing his mouth as instructed. Velor hesitated, unsure of how to approach, but his instincts took over.  He reached out and gently pressed the ice pack against Zach''s swollen cheek. Zach flinched slightly at the unexpected touch, and Velor quickly pulled back.

    "It''s okay," Zach replied, leaning into the soothing coolness against his aching skin.

    Velor watched Zach''s appearance, now clearly overwhelmed. His shoulders trembled and a sniffle confirmed what Velor had feared: Zach was on the verge of tears and sobbing.

    "Cry if you need to," Velor offered softly, his own face softening in empathy.

    Zach''s eyes met his, and the floodgates opened. Tears streamed down his face, his body wracked with sobs. He slumped forward, burying his face in his lap. Velor''s heart ached at the sight of such raw pain. The weight of Zach''s struggles seemed too heavy for anyone to bear alone. Slowly, hesitantly, Velor reached out and wrapped his arms around Zach, drawing him into a comforting embrace. The warmth of Zach''s mortal body melted away some of the vampire''s inherent chill. Words of comfort formed in Velor''s mind, but he held them back, instead resting his head on Zach''s shoulder and gently patting his arm.

    Ten minutes passed, and Velor could feel Zach''s body relaxing, his breathing returning to a steadier rhythm. Still, Velor couldn''t bring himself to let go of the embrace. Eventually, Zach gently pulled away. Velor looked at his face, the swelling still a purplish hue, but noticed something new: a blush creeping across Zach''s cheeks. Velor fought the urge to smile, not wanting to embarrass him further. This new, vulnerable side of Zach tugged at Velor''s heartstrings in a way he couldn''t quite understand.

    Feeling a pang of awkwardness, he squeezed the slightly melting ice pack, then reached out and gently rubbed it against the side of Zach''s face. Then a moment later Dominick burst out the door

    "Who''s hungry?" Dominick announced, holding the bag aloft like a trophy.

    Zach and Velor stared at him, momentarily stunned by his enthusiasm. His eyes flickered between them, a hint of curiosity in his gaze. Velor, sensing another inappropriate question brewing in the vampire''s mind, shot him a deadly glare. It worked; the vampire clamped his mouth shut, a flicker of unease crossing his face.

    "Here, Aiden ordered this for you," he said,

    "Eat," Dominick encouraged, his eyes following Zach''s movements as he pulled out the contents.

    "Thanks, Dominick," Zach murmured,

    "You like it?" Dominick asked, a pleased grin spreading across his face as he saw Zach''s reaction.

    "Yes, I do," Zach replied, a quiet gratitude in his voice as he continued to eat.

    Dominick nodded, a soft smile lingering on his lips, then pulled Velor towards a secluded corner. Dominick whispered in Velor''s ear,

    "What was that atmosphere about?" Dominick gestured towards Zach with his eyes.

    "Oh, shut up, I know what you''re thinking," Velor whispered back, lightly shoving Dominick.

    "No seriously, what''s with that face of yours?" Dominick continued, still whispering.

    "You idiots, stop it and act normal," Velor scolded, his voice slightly louder than he intended.

    "Fine, I''ll tell Mable when she''s back," Dominick pouted, looking up at a portrait on the wall.

    "Do whatever you want, dumbass, just don''t be weird," Velor sighed, his gaze also falling on the same portrait.

    "Okay, okay, but you better prepare your excuses when Mable interrogates you," Dominick giggled.

    "I..." Velor started to speak, but was interrupted by a coughing sound from Zach. He walked slowly towards him, ignoring Dominick''s muttering behind him.

    Velor gently took the glass from Zach''s hand and emptied it into a nearby bin. "See? This is why you need a room here," he said.

    "You''ll poison yourself if you drink that much salt," Velor explained, refilling the cup with the correct ratio of salt to water. He handed it back to Zach.

    "Thanks," Zach mumbled, offering a grateful smile. Velor''s eyes softened, a faint blush creeping onto Zach''s cheeks

    "Well, if you''re finished eating, go upstairs and talk to Pearl and Penelope. They''ll take care of you," Velor said.

    "Who?" Zach asked, a bit dazed.

    "The twins," Dominick added with a smirk.

    "Oh, okay. Thank you both," Zach said, grabbing the empty food container as he made his way out of the room.

    When the door clicked shut, Dominick burst into laughter, snorting as he watched Velor''s annoyed expression.

    "What''s so funny?" Velor asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "My brother, you know there are some rules between us, right?" Dominick wiped away a tear, still chuckling.

    "I don''t obey the rules," Velor retorted, settling onto the couch.

    "If you say so," Dominick replied, sitting in his desk chair and swivelling to face the portrait.

    "What do you think... what would Marcus say?" Dominick asked, amusement lacing his voice.

    "He''ll probably scold me with every curse word in the world," Velor sighed, staring at the same portrait.

    "Yeah, he''s that kind of guy," Dominick agreed. A moment of silence passed between them. "I miss him," Dominick said softly.

    "I know, I miss him too," Velor replied, turning to look at Dominick.

    "If I had been there that night, he would still..." Dominick began, his voice thick with regret.

    "Oh, please, don''t start," Velor interrupted, throwing a couch cushion at him.

    "Sorry, my bad," Dominick chuckled,

    "I''ll go take a bath," Velor said, standing up and heading to his room.

    He gathered his dirty clothes and stepped into the bathroom, the scent of the previous bath still lingering in the air. He took out his phone, set some music to play, and filled the bathtub with warm water. He lit a cherry-scented candle and eased himself into the soothing bath.

    He stared at his hands, remembering the feeling of warmth from Zach''s embrace¡ªa sensation he hadn''t experienced in ages. The lingering scent of bonded human blood, unfamiliar yet strangely comforting, evoked a flood of memories. Faces appeared in his mind''s eye, the smiles from ruby red lips, the warmth of their touch echoing through the years. It had been so long.

    He sighed, shaking his head to dispel the memories. After cleaning himself up and getting dressed, he returned to Dominick''s workroom, but it was empty. Velor grabbed the salt bottle and headed upstairs to Aiden''s bar, where the vampire was enjoying a meal.

    "Aiden, can I have two bottles of clean water?" Velor asked, his eyes drifting to Aiden''s plate.

    "What''s that?" he asked, curiosity piqued.

    "Tartare," Aiden replied curtly.

    "Yeah, whatever. Can I have the water?" Velor insisted, locking eyes with Aiden.

    "Go grab it yourself," Aiden retorted with a roll of his eyes.

    "Fine," Velor grumbled, walking into the storage room and retrieving two water bottles. He mixed one with the salt, then turned back to Aiden.

    "Enjoy your meal, dipshit," Velor said with a smirk.

    Aiden responded by flicking an ice cube at him.

    He walked out of the ballroom, ascending the grand staircase. A nostalgic smile tugged at his lips as he passed portraits that had watched over these halls for centuries. This mansion had once been his domain, a relic of his mortal life. But he had grown weary of the endless greetings and suffocating formalities that came with ownership, so he had placed it all under Dominick''s name, seeking refuge in anonymity.

    He paused before a simple white door - his old bedroom, a portal to a lifelong past. He remembered the room he''d slept in during those years, filled with the dreams and aspirations of a young man.

    He stood behind the door, listening to Zach''s muffled conversation with someone inside. He didn''t want to interrupt, he waited until the voices fell silent before raising his hand to knock. The door creaked open, revealing Zach, already dressed for bed. His face was less swollen, and a flicker of brightness had returned to his eyes.

    "May I come in?" Velor asked. Zach stepped aside silently, but his gaze remained fixed on the floor. Velor entered, setting the two bottles on the coffee table.

    "This one is salt water, and this one is regular water," Velor explained, pointing to each.

    "Thanks," Zach mumbled, still avoiding eye contact.

    "How are your bruises?" Velor inquired, wanting a closer look but hesitant to push Zach further.

    Velor sensed an odd discomfort in Zach''s demeanour. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had somehow messed things up.

    "Have I done something wrong?" Velor finally asked, his voice laced with concern.

    "No, of course not!" Zach replied, meeting Velor''s gaze directly for the first time.

    The tension eased from Velor''s shoulders as relief washed over him. His smile returned, genuine and warm.

    "In the morning, you can stay here. I know you didn''t bring that... rotten juice with you, so it might be too risky for you to go out there," As Velor turned to leave, he noticed Zach fidgeting nervously.

    "Could I ask you something?" Zach''s voice wavered slightly, a hint of vulnerability seeping through.

    Velor''s heart warmed. "Anything," he replied, his smile genuine and reassuring.

    "How''d you find me, back in the field?" Zach asked, meeting Velor''s gaze.

    A wide, uncontrollable grin spread across Velor''s face. "Long story," he chuckled.

    "I have time," Zach said, curiosity sparking in his eyes.

    Velor gestured towards an armchair, his smile unwavering. "Let''s sit down, then."

    Zach settled onto the bed, while Velor took the armchair. He began to weave a tale for Zach, a mix of truth and fiction designed to put the man in front of him feel at ease.

 Chapter 9: A ray of sunshine

    "That''s how it is, huh?" Zach''s voice held a tinge of wonder. "Vamp powers are kinda tempting..." A playful grin flashed across his face.

    Velor chuckled, a flicker of sadness in his eyes. "Trust me, Forever ain''t all sunshine and rainbows." A bittersweet smile touched his lips.

    "At least I can run fast when I''m in danger. That''s a really important perk," Zach chuckled, lying down on the bed with a sigh.

    "Sure is," Velor murmured.

    "Anyway, thanks for looking out for me."

    "You''re very welcome," Velor replied with a gentle huff.

    "Now, I think I''ll let you rest," Velor said, standing up and walking towards the door.

    "Don''t let the bedbugs bite," Velor said with a smirk, heading towards the door. "Just yell if you need anything." He paused, a flicker of warmth in his eyes. "And... sweet dreams, smart guy." With that, he slipped out, leaving Zach alone in the room.

    The bed, warm and smelling of fresh laundry, wrapped Zach in a comforting embrace. He burrowed deeper under the covers, staring up at the ceiling until sleep claimed him.

    Morning had passed, noon to be exact, and he awoke with a face still tender, but noticeably less swollen. He splashed cold water on his skin, peering out the window. A breeze rustled through the trees, a gentle welcome to the new day.

    He opened the door, stepping cautiously into the hallway. The moonlight had given way to the soft glow of afternoon sunlight, casting a warm embrace around him

    He walked downstairs, assuming all the vampires were asleep somewhere in the sprawling mansion. The silence of the house seemed to confirm his suspicion. But as he descended, a familiar rumble began in his stomach.

    "Why are you like this?" Zach muttered to himself, as he wandered through the maze-like mansion. A kitchen, finally! He yanked open the fridge, recoiling at the sight within. Stacks of raw meat, bags of frozen crimson liquid... not exactly the first meal of the day material. A few eggs and wilting vegetables huddled in the corner, offering little solace.

    He slammed the fridge door shut, already pulling out his phone. Food delivery was the answer ¨C something normal, something human. Scrolling through a list of restaurants, a Korean place caught his eye. Good reviews, but far from the mansion. He shrugged. Desperate times called for desperate measures. With a few taps, his order was placed, and Zach settled in to wait, stomach rumbling in anticipation.

    He waited patiently in the front hall, and when the phone finally rang, he swung open the grand door and strode down the path to the front gate. The delivery driver stood waiting, a pale young man with bright blue hair and striking green eyes. A silly grin spread across his face as Zach approached.

    "Here''s your order," the man said, handing over the food bag. Zach reached out to take it, but the man suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him close.

    "What the hell?!" Zach shouted, struggling against the man''s iron grasp. He looked up, meeting the man''s gaze... and froze. The eyes, once emerald green, were now burning a demonic red, like twin embers in the fading sunlight.

    "You smell delicious," the man snarled, his voice laced with menace

    "I wonder which vampire has bound your blood." His grin widened, predatory and cruel.

    "Is it the vampire lord?" he said, his grip tightening painfully on Zach''s arm. "No, no, I guess it''s not." He leaned in, his breath hot against Zach''s skin, the scent of freshly baked bread and sugary sweetness clinging to him

    "Stop!!" Zach shouted, his voice rising in panic as he continued to struggle against the man''s grasp.

    "Alright, alright," the man chuckled, finally releasing Zach''s arm. Zach rubbed the sore limb, the skin now marked with a red handprint.

    "I think I''ll let you marinate a bit longer. It''ll improve the flavour." A fanged grin spread across the man''s face, then faded as his eyes shifted back to emerald green. the tension in the air dissipating as quickly as it had arisen.

    "But I''ll see you again soon, sweet thing," he said, giving Zach''s hair a light yet heavy pat before hopping onto his bike and riding away,  leaving Zach standing frozen at the gate.

    Slowly, Zach made his way back to the mansion, a cold dread settling in his stomach. He dumped the food bag onto the kitchen counter, the contents a jumbled mess thanks to the man''s rough handling. The delicious smell of Korean food did little to quell the unease that gnawed at him. He had just encountered something far more sinister than he had ever imagined.

    "Is this what they were talking about?...the Sunspawned "  Zach mumbled to himself, recalling the conversation he''d had with the vampire trio when they first met.

    A shiver ran down his spine. Back then, he had been sceptical, unsure if their warnings were anything more than wild stories. Now, the truth had slapped him in the face ¨C sharp fangs, burning red eyes, and a chilling hunger that clung to the air like a shroud.

    He pulled out his phone, intending to call Velor, but something stopped him. He stared at the screen, knowing Velor could help, but the events of last night and the fact that it was still daylight made him hesitate. He decided to wait for nightfall, putting his phone away.

    He went back upstairs, using the salt water Velor had given him to rinse his mouth. It wasn''t as painful as last night, but still more uncomfortable than he would have liked. He lay down on the bed and decided to take a nap, hoping the time would pass quickly until night fell.

    "Mister," a voice rumbled, accompanied by an icy touch on his arm that jolted him awake.

    Zach bolted upright, finding Pearl (or was it Penelope?) standing beside the bed, a bed sheet draped over her arm.

    "Hi," he mumbled, rubbing sleep from his eyes. "Isn''t it still daytime?" He glanced at the window, but the light had shifted. The last rays of sun painted the sky in vibrant hues, casting long shadows across the room.

    "Oh, it''s not," he realised, offering an awkward smile.

    The woman smiled. "The lord asked me to fetch you. Ms. Fitzwill is here." She folded the bed sheet neatly onto a nearby table.

    "Who''s that?"

    "Right, of course. It''s Ms. Mable." A dramatic pause. "She has returned." The woman''s smile softened.

    Zach returned her smile with a nod, then made his way downstairs to the ballroom where Aiden''s bar was located. He pushed the door open and spotted Mable, her black hair cascading down her shoulders, her lips painted a familiar shade of red. The black fur coat she wore only accentuated her striking beauty.

    Upon seeing Zach, Mable''s face lit up with warmth. She crossed the room in quick strides, her arms reaching for him before she even spoke. Without a word, she pulled him into a tight, heartfelt embrace.

    Stepping back, she smiled apologetically. "Oh dear, I''m so sorry." Her eyes scanned his face, her smile faltering. "It''s good to see you in go¡­" She stopped short, her eyes widening in alarm. "Who the hell did this to you?!" Mable''s voice hardened as she reached out to touch Zach''s face with her cold hands.

    "I''ll rip their skin off, just give me a name." She squeezed his arm gently, her tone fierce.

    "It''s alright, Mable," Zach reassured her with a smile, though his voice wavered slightly. "I think they might leave me alone¡­ for now."

    "If you need help, just ask. I don''t want you getting hurt again," Mable said, her fingers tracing the contours of his face. Zach nodded, a genuine smile warming his features.

    "Now, come sit. I picked up snacks for you on my way back because Velor told me you were here." She bustled over to the bar''s storage area, returning with an armful of goodies ¨C a decadent-looking cake, a tin of cookies, and more.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Thank you," Zach said, accepting the bag. "I don''t have anything to offer in return."

    "Just stay safe and sound, that''s all I ask," Mable replied with a gentle smile.

    "Actually," Zach began, squeezing the bag gently, "there''s something I need to tell all of you."

    "Okay, I''ll tell them for you. Eat, and I''ll let you know when they''re all here," Mable said, leaving the room with a reassuring smile.

    Zach pulled out a cookie, its rich, creamy appearance and soft vanilla scent tempting his senses. He took a cautious bite, mindful of his sore face. The cookie melted in his mouth, every bit as luxurious as it looked.

    He finished the bag of cookies, washing it down with a gulp of water. He drummed his fingers on the table, swinging his feet idly as he waited for Mable''s return. The ballroom doors swung open,  and all six vampires entered the room.

    "Now, what was it you wanted to tell us?" Mable asked, her tone laced with curiosity.

    "Well, this afternoon..." Zach hesitated, gauging their reactions.

    "I ordered food, and the delivery guy..." He glanced down at his hands, still bearing the faint marks of the encounter

    "Um, he might have been one of those sunspawned things you guys keep talking about," Zach finished, looking up at the vampires. Their faces were etched with surprise, Velor and Mable exchanging a shocked glance.

    "Tell me the details," Velor demanded, moving to sit beside Zach on the couch.

    "He had blue hair and green eyes, but then his eyes turned red, and he grabbed me and said I smelled delicious or something," Zach recounted, his voice trembling slightly as he met Velor''s gaze.

    "And he just let you go?" Velor''s voice was sharp, laced with disbelief.

    "Yeah," Zach confirmed, meeting Velor''s gaze with wide, worried eyes. "He said he was letting me marinate... to make me tastier."

    "Oh, for heaven''s sake," Dominick groaned, burying his face in his hands "You could have died," he added, his voice muffled.

    "Even in this mansion, even with everything we do to disguise our base..." Dominick trailed off, resting his head on Aiden''s shoulder in frustration.

    "I''m sorry," Zach mumbled, guilt washing over him.

    "No, no, it''s not your fault," Dominick quickly reassured him.

    "But it might have been a coincidence," Zach suggested, a hopeful note in his voice.

    "Nothing is a coincidence with the sunspawned," Velor said, his gaze locking onto Zach''s with newfound intensity. "Why didn''t you call me?"

    Zach looked down, a flush of shame creeping up his neck. "It was daytime. I didn''t want to bother you guys."

    "Besides that, he didn''t really do anything," Zach mumbled, a hint of confusion in his voice.

    "The sunspawned¡­ they..." Velor began, but then trailed off, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.

    "At the very least, tell me about it after you''re safely inside," Velor sighed

    "Is there anything else you can remember?" he asked, giving Zach''s back a reassuring pat.

    "Oh, there actually is," Zach replied, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.

    "He asked me which vampire I''d bound my blood to." He looked at Velor with curiosity. "What is that?"

    Velor averted his gaze, clearly uncomfortable with the question. "Ahh, about that..." he stammered.

    "Perhaps we should discuss that another time," Mable suggested, her tone carefully neutral.

    "Why?" Zach asked, turning to her with a puzzled expression.

    "It''s... complicated," Mable said, choosing her words carefully. "It might be too difficult to explain right now."

    "Please, let us discuss this first. We''ll answer all your questions," Dominick interjected, his voice firm but gentle.

    Zach''s shoulders slumped, disappointment etched into his features. "If you say so."

    "Come, Velor," Dominick said, gesturing towards the door. "We need to talk."

    Velor''s gaze lingered on Zach, worrying clouding his eyes like storm clouds. "Stay here," he said, his voice thick with concern. "I''ll be back."

    The six vampires filed out of the room, leaving Zach alone with his thoughts and a table laden with snacks. He dug into the remaining treats, one bite after another, trying to bury his worries and anxieties under a mountain of sugar.

    Once the cake was finished, he wandered aimlessly around the room, drawn to the doors that led to the garden. He stepped outside, the familiar sight of the moonlit garden calming his nerves. Moonlight glinted off the dew clinging to the bushes, creating a magical scene that momentarily eased his troubled mind.

    The scent of night-blooming flowers wafted through the air, a sharp yet sweet perfume that tickled his senses. Zach wandered towards the centrepiece of the garden ¨C a beautifully sculpted statue, its smooth lines catching the moonlight.

    He settled onto the damp grass, lying back to gaze at the star-strewn sky. It was a peaceful moment. Despite the chill in the air, a warmth spread through him as he gazed upwards. He closed his eyes, focusing on the sweet, floral scent that hung heavy in the night air. Time seemed to slow, the world fading away... until the sound of footsteps broke the spell.

    "Do you like this garden?" The voice was soft, familiar.

    "Yes, Velor, it''s beautiful," Zach replied, sitting up to face the figure who had joined him on the grass.

    "My father loved this garden," Velor''s voice was tinged with nostalgia.

    "Our home was once much grander. The gardens were even more spectacular, until the regional conflict." He reached out, gently plucking a blade of grass from Zach''s hair. "They destroyed everything... but luckily, this mansion, once a castle, is still in good shape." A faint smile touched his lips.

    "I thought this mansion belonged to Dominick," Zach said, a hint of confusion in his voice.

    "Ah, that idiot," Velor chuckled. "Back after the conflict, we had something called a presentation ceremony. I was supposed to inherit everything from my father, but I was too lazy." He grinned at Zach.

    "I must have been around 45 at the time," he added with a wink.

    "So I gave the title to Dominick, since he loved humans so much." Velor said with a shrug.

    "How old were you when you became a vampire?" Zach asked, curious

    "Twenty-five," Velor answered simply.

    "You''re a lot younger than me then!" Zach giggled.

    "Please," Velor scoffed playfully, "I''ve lived for two centuries. You still think I''m younger than you?"

    "Of course," Zach said with a grin, enjoying the lighthearted banter.

    "Alright," Velor said with a playful smirk, gently ruffling Zach''s hair. "You can be the old guy then."

    "So," Zach began, turning to Velor, "I''m really curious about what it''s like to be a vampire."

    "Ask away," Velor replied, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Is it true that you can''t walk in the sunlight? Or is that just an assumption?"

    Velor chuckled. "I don''t know for sure, but even a little sunlight can leave a nasty burn. so I wouldn''t try to debunk it."

    "But how can the sunspawned?" Zach pressed.

    "There''s a story about that," Velor began. "Once upon a time, there were only Moonspawned vampires like us, who could walk freely in the sun. But long ago, a vampire grew greedy during a sacred ritual under the moonlight. He demanded more power from the moon god, but instead of granting his wish, the god punished him. The vampire lost the powers he once had,¡±

    Velor paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "The god banished him, but the sun god, who was the moon god''s twin, disapproved of this punishment. They embraced the fallen vampire and blessed him with the ability to walk in the sun, while the rest of the Moonspawned lost that power."

    "So it''s just a sibling fight?" Zach asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Velor''s smile widened. "You could say that."

    "But we don''t worship them anymore. Well, some of us might still do it in secret, but we''ve moved on." he added,

    "That''s a shame," Zach sighed. "I wish you could walk in the sun."

    Velor gave him a wistful smile. "I wish I could too. But some things just can''t be changed." His gaze drifted up to the moon, a longing in his eyes that mirrored Zach''s own yearning for the warmth of sunlight.

    "Oh right, I almost forgot," Velor said, reaching for Zach''s arm. Zach startled slightly as Velor gently pushed up his sleeve.

    "You said he grabbed your arm, correct?" Velor asked, turning Zach''s arm to examine it.

    "It was this one," Zach clarified, offering his other arm.

    Velor carefully examined it, turning it over in his hands. "Ah, there it is," he said, a frown creasing his brow. "That little rat," he muttered to himself.

    "You''re in deep trouble," Velor said, his voice a mixture of worry and anger. He pulled out his phone, snapping a picture of Zach''s arm.

    "He marked you," he explained, showing Zach the photo.

    ¡°huh?¡±

 Chapter 10: A Simple Cut

    18th century,

    A long shadow stretched across the stone floor as footfalls echoed through the chamber. The air was musty, unlike the pleasant smells of fresh bread and wine from the basket Marcus carried.

    He came upon an old wooden door, strangely carved. It creaked open, revealing a warm glow of lamplight and hushed voices. Marcus sighed inwardly; four months had passed since his friend Velor had succumbed to the vampire''s curse. His own routines grew ever more difficult - seeing to the lordship''s affairs by day while Velor could only attend such matters under night''s veil. As servant and confidant, the burden fell to Marcus to craft excuses for his master''s absences.

    "Keep it down over there," he said, setting down the bread and wine.

    A whisper tickled the back of his neck. "Evening, Marcus."

    Marcus turned, pushing Dominick''s face away. "Cut that out."

    "You smell of cinnamon," the man chuckled, settling himself upon the bed beside a flame-haired figure.

    The red-haired man shook his head. "Leave the poor fellow be."

    "What''s this?" Dominick feigned innocence. "Are we not all friends here?"

    "Perhaps you and Velor are," Marcus said, unpacking the bread. "But you and I? I hardly think so."

    Dominick''s lip thrust out. "Such hurtful words. It''s been four months."

    "Marcus," Velor interjected, shoving Dominick aside. "When are you heading to the main city?"

    A faint smile played across Marcus''s lips. "This very night, after I''ve taken my supper."

    "And what was the young lady''s name again?"

    "Miss Ashford," Marcus took a bite of the bread.

    Dominick perked up. "That''s your dinner?" He poked at Marcus''s meal. "Just bread?"

    "I prefer simple fare, not raw flesh like some." Marcus swallowed a swig of wine, watching Dominick watch him. "Do you have a reason for being here, or are you just looking to annoy me?"

    "Might I accompany you to the city? I have...errands to attend." Dominick smoothed his hair back with a practised smile. "You have my word I shall be on my best behaviour."

    A frown furrowed Marcus''s brow, but he nodded. "Very well. But I depart straightaway - join me at the front gates when you are ready." He drained the last of the wine and took his leave, the Others'' voices fading behind him.

    Once the modest meal concluded, Marcus bid his farewells and retraced his steps up to the manor house. He made his way to the front gates where two men stood conversing - one with iron-grey hair, the other''s dark mane flowing past his shoulders.

    The long-haired man turned at the approach of Marcus''s footfalls, his smile strained. "My son."

    "Father, you should rest yourself," Marcus gently chided, taking the man''s hands. "What brings you here?"

    Pivoting, he placed a hand over his heart. "And you as well, Your Grace."

    "We have come to send you off," Marcus''s father replied, a twinkle in his eye. "For my son shall soon take a wife."

    "She is not my wife yet, Father. We have not even been properly introduced - this is simply our first meeting."

    A hearty laugh burst from the Duke as he clapped the father''s shoulder. "Well, we certainly hope she shall be soon enough!"

    "Then be on your way," the father urged, shooing Marcus toward the awaiting carriage. "The Duke''s transport is prepared to depart."

    "I must first await Dominick," Marcus protested, accepting a basket of provisions from a kitchen servant with a polite smile. No sooner had the words left his lips than a familiar rush of air tickled his neck. "For the love of the Lord..." He turned to find Dominick beside him, hair neatly queued, looking unusually well-groomed. "Must you always lurk about in such a manner?"

    The Duke arched an eyebrow. "I was not made aware the dark lord would be joining us as well."

    "I have business to attend in the city," Dominick said smoothly, tapping Marcus''s shoulder. "A travelling companion may prove...prudent for the journey."

    Resisting the urge to roll his eyes, Marcus shrugged off Dominick''s fingers. "Then let us be off before the sun''s first light crests the horizon."

    "Indeed," the Duke chuckled. "Give my warmest regards to Miss Ashford, will you not, Marcus?"

    Marcus smiled and gave the Duke a nod before ascending the carriage step. Dominick followed close behind, that grin plastered on his face. Once inside, Marcus set the food basket beside him and gazed out the window one last time, offering a final farewell gesture to his father and the Duke.

    As the carriage lurched into motion, Marcus''s expression turned pensive. Though nearly four months had passed, something still felt deeply unsettled within him regarding Velor''s condition and the complications it had wrought.

    The rhythmic clop of the horses'' hooves accompanied an awkward silence until Dominick finally broke it. "I hear it''s to be a masquerade ball."

    Marcus exhaled heavily. "Yes, it is."

    He turned to find Dominick''s gaze already fixed upon him. The man''s lips curled into that familiar teasing smirk. "Are you excited?"

    "Of course," Marcus snapped, a defensive edge creeping into his voice. "It''s my first time meeting the woman I''ve been writing to."

    Dominick clucked his tongue. "Love letters, how quaint. Tell me, have you also written her pages of flowery poetry?" His tone dripped with sarcasm.

    Marcus''s jaw clenched. "This is neither the time nor the place for your jokes, Dominick. You promised to behave."

    Dominick raised his hands in mock surrender. "Of course, of course. I shall be on my best behaviour. For your sake."

    With a frustrated sigh, Marcus turned away, focusing on the passing scenery. He could only hope the allure of the masquerade would overshadow the gnawing unease that had plagued him since that fateful night.

    The carriage veered off the main road, following a hidden path through the woods, a secret known only to those of Coty village. To outsiders, it appeared as an ordinary trail, yet no stranger ever stumbled upon this ancient route.

    Moonlight filtered through the branches, casting shadows on the mossy ground. A light breeze rustled the leaves. The scene evoked a sense of childlike wonder, a nostalgic echo of a long-forgotten lullaby.

    The rhythmic hoof beats and cricket sounds relaxed Marcus. For a moment, his worries faded on this secluded forest path

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Beside him, even Dominick had fallen silent, his usual sharp wit dulled by the enchanting spell of the forest. Perhaps there was still a glimmer of humanity within his cursed soul.

    Both Marcus and Dominick fell into a long silence as the carriage ride continued. Neither spoke until the conveyance eventually rolled to a halt.

    "We''ll be stopping here to rest before pressing on at evenfall, sir," the coachman informed them, his voice dampened by the impending dawn light visible in the sky above.

    Marcus peered out the window, realising they had arrived at some well-known coaching inn along the main road. He gathered his belongings and exited the carriage, Dominick trailing closely behind.

    Taking in their surroundings, Marcus noted the stoutly built two-story inn, lanterns burning to guide any late travellers. He turned to Dominick with a nod. "We''ll secure lodgings here until it''s time to depart again for the city."

    Dominick did not look bothered in the slightest by the delay, that insufferable smirk of his ever-present as they approached the inn''s entrance.

    Marcus and Dominick stepped into the inn, The room smelled of old wood and candle wax. It was the quiet hour, the shadows stretching long across the walls, the only movement the flicker of the hearth fire and the slow sway of a lantern above the front table.

    The innkeeper, a matronly figure with a face etched by time, looked up from her work, a flicker of warmth in her eyes.

    As they approached, the kindly old woman flashed them a welcoming smile. "Good morning to you, sirs. How can I be of service?"

    "We''ll need two rooms for the day, if you have them available," Marcus replied. "Preferably chambers that won''t be disturbed by the sun."

    He stole a glance at Dominick, who was surveying the modest inn. The innkeeper opened a large, leather-bound ledger, running a gnarled finger down a long list of entries before grimacing up at them apologetically.

    "I''m afraid we only have one room remaining, sirs," she said, offering a faint, regretful smile. "But it does face the western side, so the sun shouldn''t trouble you overmuch. And we can provide heavy curtains as well."

    Marcus exhaled a weary sigh, suddenly feeling the weight of the long carriage journey. A nice feather bed sounded heavenly right now.

    His only reservation was having to share quarters with the ever-unpredictable Dominick. The man''s antics could prove taxing. Marcus warred inwardly, fatigue battling propriety, as he turned the prospect over in his mind.

    "That will be acceptable," he finally decided, pulling out a coin purse. "We''ll make do with the single room. Just for the day, mind you."

    The old woman bobbed her head, visibly relieved. "Of course, sir. If you would please follow me, I''ll show you to your room."

    As Marcus paid and arranged for their provisions to be brought up, he stole another sidelong glance at his travelling companion. Dominick''s expression remained impassive, though Marcus could have sworn he detected a slight quirk at the corner of the man''s lips.

    He could only hope whatever mischief Dominick had in mind could be kept brief and subdued, for both their sakes.

    They followed the old woman down the wooden hallway, the air thick with the scent of beeswax and polished wood. The doors stood in orderly succession until they reached the last room at the end. As the woman opened the door, a comforting aroma of fresh linens and soap wafted out. The room was simple but well-kept, containing a single bed neatly made with a crisp blanket and plump feather pillows.

    Marcus felt unsettled as Dominick sat on the bed with his typical smug look. An awkward silence fell between them

    "Looks like just the one bed, hmm?" Dominick''s voice was a low rumble, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. The playful challenge in his tone sent a jolt through Marcus, a current that left him breathless for a moment.

    Marcus busied himself with unpacking their provisions, He replied curtly, "I can take the carriage if you''d prefer the bed."

    Dominick chuckled, leaning back against the feather mattress. "Why, Marcus," he tsked, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "You make me sound like some sort of villain."

    Marcus shot him a sideways glance, a flicker of something unreadable in his gaze. "Do I?" He nodded towards the high-backed chair in the corner. "You take the bed then. I''ll make do with that."

    "If you insist," Dominick drawled, stretching out languidly, the muscles rippling beneath his linen shirt. "But it might be warmer in the bed."

    Dominick''s words seemed to carry an unspoken invitation, with a hint of mischief. Marcus felt a shiver run down his spine, not entirely from the cold. He refused to meet Dominick''s gaze, instead focusing on unfastening the buttons of his travel-worn shirt.

    "Going to bathe, are you?" Dominick asked softly.

    Marcus retrieved a small bar of lye soap from his bag, his tone carefully neutral. "Yes. I prefer not to sleep in clothing soiled from the road."

    Their eyes met for a fleeting moment, An unspoken tension grew between them. Marcus finally broke the gaze, moving towards the door as a soft chuckle escaped Dominick''s lips.

    This was going to be a long day, Marcus realised. He would have to endure Dominick''s company a while longer before reaching the masquerade.

    He shook his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. He left the room and headed towards the front counter, where the old woman had been replaced by a young man, perhaps nineteen or twenty years old. The young man beamed as Marcus approached.

    "May I help you, sir?" he inquired.

    "Could you direct me to the bathing room?" Marcus asked, returning the smile.

    The young man led him up a narrow staircase to the washroom on the second floor. The room was indeed spotless, with a faint aroma of warm water and a subtle musk that brought a sense of calm over Marcus.

    He dipped into the steaming bath and lathered himself with his homemade bar soap, the spicy scent of cinnamon filling the small room. He took a deep breath, savouring the warmth and the feeling of cleanliness, before quickly finishing his bath and leaving the room.

    He walked back to the room, hesitating for a moment before reaching for the doorknob. But the door swung open before his hand made contact, revealing Dominick standing in the threshold, bare-chested and damp from his own bath.

    "Why don''t you come in?" Dominick asked, his eyes raking over Marcus''s form.

    "I believe it''s none of your business," Marcus retorted, brushing past him and settling into the high-backed chair.

    Dominick closed the door behind him, shutting out the morning light. Thankfully, the heavy curtains did their job, leaving the room in a dim, intimate twilight.

    Marcus stood and rummaged through the provisions basket, retrieving his straight razor. He carefully unfolded it and walked to the washbasin to prepare for a proper shave.

    "Are you going to shave?" Dominick''s voice, a low rumble, caught Marcus''s attention. He turned to find Dominick reclining on the bed, watching him with a curious glint in his eyes.

    "Yes," Marcus replied, touching his own moustache. "It might be better if I face her clean-shaven."

    Marcus took slow, deliberate strokes with the razor, carefully shaving his face as he always did when trimming his moustache. He glanced up at the mirror beside the washbasin, but a jolt of surprise went through him when he failed to see Dominick''s reflection. He turned to find the man sitting up on the bed, his gaze fixed on Marcus with an intensity that made Marcus''s heart quicken unexpectedly.

    "What?" Dominick asked, his voice barely a whisper.

    "Nothing," Marcus mumbled, turning back to the mirror. He continued shaving, eager to finish the task. But a moment of distraction, and the sharp blade nicked his skin, drawing a thin line of blood near his mouth. The pain flared, sharp and intense.

    "Damn it!" Marcus screamed, grabbing a clean cloth to stanch the blood welling up from the cut.

    "Are you hurt?" Dominick was suddenly beside him, his hand cupping Marcus''s jaw and turning his face towards his own.

    "I''m bleeding," Marcus snapped, attempting to pull away from Dominick''s touch. "Step back!"

    "Stay still," Dominick murmured, his voice surprisingly gentle.

    The tension in the room thickened. Time seemed to slow as Dominick''s thumb brushed against Marcus''s cheek, his gaze fixed on the small cut near Marcus''s mouth. Marcus held Dominick''s eyes, watching as a silent struggle played out on the man''s face. Finally, it seemed Dominick''s intrusive thoughts had won.

    A warm breath touched Marcus''s skin as Dominick leaned closer,

    a subtle scent of sweet herbs clinging to him. Dominick''s gaze shifted from the blood on Marcus''s lip to meet his eyes, a slow smirk spreading across his face as he closed the distance between them.

    The soft press of Dominick''s lips against his own sent a jolt through Marcus, a thrill of surprise mingled with something deeper. It was impossible to ignore the warmth in Dominick''s gaze, the unspoken longing that had simmered beneath the surface for months. Marcus had chosen to look away, to focus on their shared mission and ignore the undeniable truth.

    But now, with Dominick''s lips brushing against his, the blood from his small wound mingling with the taste of sweet herbs, a forbidden pleasure bloomed within him.

    Dominick''s touch was tender, his tongue tracing the cut with a feather-light caress that sent shivers through Marcus. The world narrowed to Dominick''s soft lips, his warm breath, and the intoxicating realisation that this stolen moment was unlike anything Marcus had ever known.

    The startling change in Dominick, their altered dynamic, the undeniable spark that now crackled between them - it all seemed to trace back to that fateful day when Dominick returned from his dark lady''s estate

 Chapter 11: A good return

    Four months ago, after Dominick returned from his dark lady''s estate, a noticeable change had come over him. He seemed burdened, as if carrying a heavy weight on his shoulders. The carefree demeanour Marcus was accustomed to had vanished, replaced by a somberness that lingered in his eyes and weighed down his every step.

    Dominick no longer indulged in playful banter or inappropriate jokes. Instead, he had grown serious and withdrawn, his once vibrant spirit dulled, his appearance unkempt and neglected.

    "Are you alright?" Velor''s concerned voice broke the tense silence, his question directed at Dominick who lay sprawled on the bed, staring vacantly at the cracked ceiling.

    Dominick let out a humourless chuckle, his voice raspy. "If I said I was well, would you believe me?" He sat up, running a hand through his unkempt hair.

    "I did find some useful information," he continued, his eyes darting between Velor and Marcus, "but..." A heavy silence descended once more, leaving the unfinished sentence hanging ominously.

    Finally, Dominick forced a tight smile. "Just give me more time. I promise I''ll speak."

    The air crackled with unspoken truths, a sense of dread prickling the back of Marcus''s neck. Something dark had taken root in Dominick during his time away, a troubling secret weighing him down like an anchor.

    Dominick rose abruptly from the bed and departed without another word, leaving Marcus and Velor alone in the chamber''s oppressive stillness.

    "It''s been a whole week since he''s returned, but he''s not looking well at all," Velor remarked, his gaze lingering on the closed door.

    "Do you think he''ll find my cure?" A worried crease furrowed his brow as he turned to Marcus.

    "All we can do is wait," Marcus replied, offering what he hoped was a reassuring smile. "He''ll come to us when he''s ready."

    But as he stood, a determined glint flickered in his eyes. "But I''ll try to talk to him as well. If it can help us get that information."

    Marcus strode to the door, pausing with his hand on the latch to glance back at Velor with a faint smile. Then he was gone, descending the long winding staircase leading deep into the castle''s dank cellar.

    He made his way down the familiar steps, the musty odours of aged stone and damp earth enveloping him. Dominick''s "room" was hardly a proper chamber at all - just a cramped alcove tucked away amid row upon row of dusty wine racks and mould-speckled barrels.

    As Marcus neared the dimly lit nook, he caught the heavy scent of smouldering wood mingling with the sweet aroma of some exotic herb. A soft glow seeped through the partially open door.

    He gave a customary rap of his knuckles against the aged wood. "Dominick? It''s Marcus."

    "Enter," came the muffled reply.

    The door swung inward with a protesting creak to reveal Dominick lounging in a well-worn but comfortable looking armchair before the fireplace. He quirked an eyebrow at Marcus, a hint of a smirk playing about his lips.

    "To what do I owe the pleasure, my friend?" His tone held an unmistakable undercurrent of something Marcus couldn''t quite put his finger on. Suggestiveness? Cajoling? He shook his head minutely, dispelling the notion.

    "You know why I''ve come," Marcus said, willing his voice to remain even. He moved further inside, taking an offered seat on the edge of Dominick''s bed. The intimate surroundings made him feel unaccountably ill At ease.

    "Velor worries about you," he went on. "About your journey and what you may have uncovered regarding his...condition."

    A knowing look flickered across Dominick''s features then, swiftly replaced by an innocuous smile. "Ever the dutiful companion, aren''t you Marcus?"

    Before Marcus could respond, Dominick rose fluidly and crossed the short distance between them. He lowered himself to the bed beside Marcus, near enough that their thighs nearly touched.

    "But tell me," Dominick murmured, holding Marcus''s gaze with smouldering intensity. "What of your own...concerns, hmm? Are you not worried for me as well?"

    The husky timbre of Dominick''s voice sent an unbidden shiver down Marcus''s spine. He found himself unable to look away from the mesmerising depths of the other man''s eyes.

    "You are...not yourself of late, Dominick," Marcus managed at last, proud at how steady he kept his tone. "I will admit, it does give me pause."

    Dominick held his gaze a moment more before throwing his head back with a rich peal of laughter that should not have sounded so unsettling.

    "Oh Marcus, always such the worrier." He clapped the other man''s shoulder in a display of camaraderie that somehow felt weighted with darker insinuation. "I assure you, all will become clear once I am ready to share what I learned. For now..."

    That heated look returned as Dominick leaned in closer, his lips a hairsbreadth from Marcus''s ear. "For now," he murmured, his voice a low caress, "let''s simply enjoy each other''s company, shall we?"

    Marcus stiffened imperceptibly at Dominick''s intimate proximity, a primal instinct warning him of potential peril. He stood abruptly, staring down at Dominick with a furrowed brow and cheeks flushed ever so slightly. Dominick glanced up at him from his crouch by the fireplace, those penetrating eyes dancing with mischief as he flashed Marcus a smile that bordered on wolfish.

    For a fleeting moment, it was almost as if the old Dominick had returned - the charming, irreverent rogue. But just as quickly, that playful spark diminished, leaving only the strange, disquieting shadow of the man he had become.

    "Seems you truly don''t desire my company this evening," Marcus stated, trying and failing to inject some dismissive levity into his tone. A lump formed in his throat, belying his attempt at nonchalance. "So I''ll take my leave, then."

    He turned to the door, the scent of sweet herbs and Dominick''s warmth lingering in the air. Just as he reached for the latch, a softly murmured voice stopped him in his tracks.

    As he turned to go, Dominick''s voice reached out, a soft promise

    "I''ll come to you soon, Marcus."

    The words, spoken in that rich timbre that used to bring him such ease, now only furthered the sense of disquieting dread pooling in Marcus''s gut. He offered no reply, simply pulling open the door and hastening back in the direction of the winding cellar stairs.

    Once in his own bedchamber, Marcus flung himself down atop the mattress, expelling a ragged sigh. He knew Dominick had been growing strange, erratic ever since returning from his mysterious errands. But this newfound attitude went beyond mere strangeness.

    The way Dominick looked at him with those heated, hungry eyes... the weighted innuendo in his every word... it was as if he sought to unsettle Marcus, to insinuate himself beneath his skin in a manner that sent a chill through him.

    He closed his eyes, surrendering to the pull of sleep. The long night brought a measure of solace, easing the worries and unfamiliar feelings that had plagued him. But when morning came, those sensations hadn''t vanished entirely. A lingering warmth, a ghost of Dominick''s words, remained, a tantalising reminder of the night before.

    He rose from the bed, shaking off the remnants of sleep. With practised movements, he washed and dressed, following the familiar routine that grounded him. In the kitchen, he found a simple breakfast to appease his grumbling stomach before setting off on his duties as Velor''s servant.

    The village streets were familiar territory, each step echoing with the responsibilities Velor had once shouldered. As he went about his tasks, the inevitable question arose from the villagers, their voices laced with concern: "Where is Lord Velor?"

    Marcus offered the usual platitudes, his mind focused on the day''s tasks ahead.

    As the day wore on, the sky transformed into a fiery tapestry of orange and deep pink, signalling the end of another day''s labours. Marcus trudged back towards the castle, his moustache dusted with the grime of his work, his clothes damp with sweat.

    "You''ve done a wonderful job today," a familiar voice boomed as Marcus set foot within the castle gates. The Duke stood before him, a warm smile gracing his noble features.

    "Your Grace," Marcus replied, bowing his head in the customary gesture of respect.

    "Now, head inside. Velor may be awake by now." The Duke''s smile lingered as Marcus passed by him into the castle.

    Marcus made his way down to the cellar and to Velor''s room, where he knocked before entering. It was not Velor who greeted him, but Dominick, sitting on the bed with an inviting smile.

    "Where is Velor?" Marcus inquired, his brow furrowing as he saw Dominick in Velor''s stead. He cast a quick glance around the room.

    "He''s taking a bath," Dominick replied, patting the spot beside him. "Come, sit with me."

    A flicker of hesitation crossed Marcus''s face, but he acquiesced, settling onto the bed beside Dominick. The air crackled with a feeling that Marcus couldn''t quite define

    "So, it seems you have made up your mind?" Marcus inquired, his eyes meeting Dominick''s steady gaze.

    "Indeed, I have," Dominick replied, his smile widening. "Thanks to you."

    "Me? What did I do?" Marcus asked, genuinely perplexed.

    "Oh, you didn''t know?" Dominick''s smirk deepened, a playful glint in his eyes as he leaned closer to Marcus. The air between them crackled with a tension that was both exhilarating and unnerving. Marcus held his ground, his gaze unwavering, refusing to flinch at Dominick''s advances

    "Ha, this is why," Dominick said with a sly smile, leaning even closer. But before he could say or do anything more, the door burst open. Velor stood in the doorway, dripping wet from his bath and clad only in a loose linen robe

    "It''s refreshing, indeed," Velor commented, glancing at the pair before turning to his closet. He seemed unfazed by their intimacy, his focus solely on the matter at hand.

    "Well, well," Velor drawled, slipping on a shirt as he joined them on the bed. "You came here alone, Dominick. Do you wish to speak now?"

    "Indeed, I do," Dominick replied, tossing his hair back with a flourish.

    "You should prepare yourselves for what you are about to hear," Dominick warned, turning to Velor ."It may turn your stomach."

    Velor met his gaze unflinchingly. "Whatever it is, just tell me. Is there a way to cure me?"

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "There is, but it''s not what I wished to say." Dominick paused, pulling a scroll from his jacket. "There are ingredients needed to brew the potion. Chamomile, salt, apple vinegar, and full moon honey," he recited, tracing his finger down the list.

    "Those are commonplace," Velor interjected. "We can easily procure them."

    "There is more," Dominick continued, his voice lowering. "Parental essence, holy water, tears of a mortal, and..." He hesitated, a shadow passing over his face.

    "One pure human soul," Dominick finally finished, his eyes locking with Velor''s. The silence that followed was heavy, the weight of his words hanging in the air.

    "That sounds impossible," Marcus finally broke the silence, his voice filled with disbelief.

    "That''s all I could find about the cure from scouring my lady''s library," Dominick said, placing the scroll on the bedside table.

    "And there''s one more thing," Dominick added, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "There''s a journal that speaks of... I believe it''s the sunspawned."

    A chill ran down Marcus''s spine. "Sunspawned?"

    "It says that a human who stays with a vampire during the azure night long enough, who can slip through their fangs, will absorb the vampire''s essence. And well..." Dominick trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

    "Well, some vampires have to claim this human as their bound blood," Dominick continued, a grave expression on his face, "or the human will wither away, or worse, the sunspawned will rip their skin off and swallow their soul." He shook his head, as if trying to rid himself of the gruesome images conjured by the words.

    "But even their bond doesn''t mean that the human will survive the sunspawned," Dominick said, his gaze shifting to Marcus.

    "They can give you a symbol," he continued, a hint of desperation creeping into his voice. "I don''t know what it looks like, but the journal said that if a human carries this symbol, the sunspawned can track their every move."

    "And how does this symbol appear?" Marcus asked, his brow furrowing.

    "There are no details about that," Dominick admitted, shaking his head.

    "No, but how can a human absorb a vampire''s essence during the azure night?" Velor interjected, a puzzled expression on his face.

    "I don''t know for certain," Dominick replied, his brow furrowed in thought. "The journal simply said it happens, and that the essence can lure evil creatures to them."

    "So the vampire and human must be bound together forever?" Velor inquired, his voice tinged with concern.

    "No," Dominick clarified. "It only lasts until the next azure night. The essence will dissipate on its own after that."

    "So this is why you''ve been so strange all week?" Marcus asked, a frown creasing his brow. "It''s understandable, given the circumstances."

    "But how do you bind your blood exactly?" Velor pressed, his curiosity piqued.

    "Simple," Dominick replied with a wry smile. "Just drink the blood of the human who has absorbed the vampire essence, and boom, you''re bound together."

    "And why this method?" Velor questioned further.

    "We moonspawned have a vow to the moon god," Dominick explained, a touch of reverence in his voice. "We drink human blood, so we must also protect those we take from. It''s a sacred duty."

    "But you also turn humans into vampires?" Marcus countered, a hint of suspicion in his voice.

    "That''s the exception," Dominick replied with a knowing smile, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    "Anyway, that''s all I can tell you for now," Dominick chuckled, patting Velor on the back. "Looks like you''re going to be stuck with me for a while."

    The playful remark earned him a sharp slap on the thigh from Marcus, who glared at him with narrowed eyes.

    "You are the worst!" Marcus hissed. He knew full well this so-called cure was a cruel joke. Despite Velor''s mother having disappeared after his birth, it was clear this ritual required both parents. Velor was doomed to bear the vampire curse for the foreseeable future, and Dominick''s jesting about it was beyond insensitive

    "I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can do," Dominick said, his eyes filled with genuine remorse as he met Marcus''s gaze.

    "It''s alright, Marcus," Velor said with a gentle smile, his voice surprisingly calm.

    Marcus''s anger bubbled over. "Perhaps you shouldn''t have bitten him in the first place!" he spat, his voice sharp with accusation.

    "It''s already happened, Marcus," Velor said, a calming hand on Marcus''s shoulder. "No need to lose your temper over something that''s done."

    "When something can''t be fixed," Velor continued with a gentle smile, "the only way forward is to accept it."

    "But..." Marcus started, his voice thick with emotion. He looked between Velor and Dominick, a storm brewing in his eyes.

    "Remember this, Dominick," Marcus said, pointing a finger at him with a tremble. "I will not forget what you have done." He then turned away, unable to meet Dominick''s gaze any longer

    "Now, both of you, to your rooms," Velor commanded, pushing them off the bed and towards the door. "Clear your heads before you speak to each other again."

    The two men found themselves standing in the cellar, an awkward silence hanging between them. Marcus could hear Dominick fidgeting beside him, the rustling of clothing betraying his unease. Marcus turned to face him, sensing the waves of remorse emanating from the other man. He knew the incident had been beyond Dominick''s control, but the anger still simmered within him, a knot of frustration he couldn''t unravel.

    "Hey..." Dominick began, his voice barely a whisper.

    "What?" Marcus''s tone was sharp, but his eyes held a hint of curiosity.

    "Nothing," Dominick replied, a flicker of sadness passing over his features. "Go rest. I''ll talk to you later... I guess." He turned and walked towards his room, leaving Marcus standing alone.

    Marcus watched Dominick''s retreating figure, then turned and climbed the stairs towards his own room. There, he washed away the grime of the day, the cool water offering a brief respite from the turmoil brewing within him. As he dried himself, he replayed the events of the past few days, wrestling with his emotions. He chastised himself for acting like a petulant child, reminding himself that there must be a reason behind Dominick''s actions. With a sigh, he collapsed onto his bed, seeking solace in sleep.

    A week had passed, and Marcus found himself surprisingly at ease. The initial shock and anger had faded, replaced by a cautious curiosity. He and Dominick fell back into their usual routines, though their interactions now carried a lingering awkwardness, occasionally punctuated by moments of unexpected comfort.

    Later that evening, Marcus made his way down to the cellar, not to seek out Velor or Dominick this time, but to retrieve a bottle of wine from the racks near Dominick''s chamber. He moved as quietly as he could, acutely aware that stealth was not his forte, especially not around someone as perceptive as Dominick. He simply wanted to quench his thirst without the added discomfort of a conversation. While a tentative peace had settled between them, the air remained thick with unspoken words and unresolved feelings.

    As Marcus''s fingers finally closed around the neck of the desired wine bottle, its rich red liquid swirling invitingly within, the door to Dominick''s chamber creaked open. As expected, Dominick''s head emerged from the shadows, his gaze fixed on Marcus with an unreadable expression

    "What do you need?" Marcus asked, his voice a low rumble as he watched Dominick approach.

    "I was simply wondering who was creeping around outside my room," Dominick replied with a playful smile, peering over Marcus''s shoulder to see what he was holding.

    "Having a drink tonight?" Dominick inquired, his smile widening as he recognized the bottle.

    "Yes, I need to clear my head and..." Marcus trailed off as Dominick plucked the bottle from his grasp.

    "Care to join me?" Dominick asked, a mischievous glint in his eyes

    Marcus held Dominick''s gaze for a beat, searching for the answers he sought in the depths of those eyes. On one hand, the prospect of a solitary drink was tempting, a chance to gather his thoughts in quietude. On the other hand, company might not be so bad, especially if it helped to ease the lingering tension between them.

    After a moment''s contemplation, Marcus gave a slight nod. "Very well," he acquiesced, "but in my room." He was uncertain if Dominick could still be called a friend after recent events.

    Dominick''s smile widened, and he disappeared into his room for a moment, returning with a bottle in hand. It was clearly no common vintage from their own cellar - the ornate design and rich label hinted at a far more refined and expensive wine.

    Marcus turned and headed towards his room, Dominick following close behind. They walked in silence. The awkwardness lingered, yet the prospect of a shared drink offered a potential bridge over the newly formed rift between them that words could not.

    They arrived at Marcus''s room, and as the door closed behind them, the familiar silence descended once again. Marcus felt a prickle of irritation.

    "It''s the same as the night I was here for the first time," Dominick said with a soft chuckle, referring to the expensive bottle of wine.

    "Ah yes, the night that you barged in," Marcus said, putting down the bottle he had brought from the cellar.

    He paused and stared at Dominick. "You really sounded like a jerk then." A soft smile played across his lips. "Maybe you still do."

    The tension broke as they both chuckled at the familiar banter. They settled on the couch nearby, and Marcus brought out two wine glasses along with some fruit and snacks he had procured from the kitchen earlier.

    "Here, try this one," Dominick said, uncorking the ornate, rich-looking bottle. The pungent aroma of fermented grapes, a heady mix of sour and sweet, burst forth as soon as the seal was broken.

    Marcus poured a modest amount into his glass and swirled it, allowing the bouquet to fully unveil itself before taking an appreciative sniff. He raised the glass in a silent toast to his companion before venturing a sip, letting the full-bodied vintage coat his tongue.

    "Exquisite," he murmured in approval, eyeing Dominick over the rim of his glass.

    "I got this bottle as a gift from my dark lady, it''s been a while," Dominick smiled, clearly pleased to see Marcus enjoying the fine vintage.

    Marcus paused, putting down his glass and selecting a small piece of cheese from the platter. "I was wondering, since the first day..." He trailed off, giving Dominick an appraising look. "You can tell me if this is inappropriate to ask."

    "Go on," Dominick prompted, a curious glint in his eyes.

    "Did you and your dark lady have a... close relationship?" Marcus asked, his gaze unwavering. "Since you can''t seem to stop mentioning her, even after she tried to murder you."

    Dominick smiled fondly, a playful spark in his eyes as the rich wine emboldened him. He leaned back against the couch, draping an arm along the back as he angled himself toward Marcus in a manner that could be interpreted as casual or suggestive.

    "Are you curious about my past...relationships?" he asked, voice lowered as he leaned in slightly. His hand brushed against Marcus''s shoulder in a way that could almost be interpreted as accidental.

    Marcus rolled his eyes good-naturedly, used to Dominick''s incorrigible flirtatious banter by now and taking it as just his usual joking manner. He maintained his composure with a sip of wine. He cleared his throat. "If you''d rather not discuss it, I understand," he replied evenly, though his cheeks flushed slightly.

    "Now where''s the fun in that?" Dominick tsked, leaning in until they were almost inappropriately close before pulling back with a roguish grin. "Allow me to pique your interest first."

    He traced a fingertip tantalisingly along the nape of Marcus''s neck. Marcus tensed slightly at the intimate touch but dismissed it as Dominick merely hamming it up for effect, as always.

    An awkward yet charged silence stretched between them before Marcus broke it with a low chuckle, oblivious to the true nature of Dominick''s flirtation. "Well? Do go on and ''pique my interest,'' you relentless tease."

    Dominick''s eyes danced with a hint of something more than just delight at flustering his friend. Topping off their glasses, he launched into the most enticing morsels of his sordid romantic tales, each casual touch and heated glance carrying layers of meaning that Marcus remained charmingly unaware of.

    As Dominick regaled Marcus with tales of his romantic escapades with the Dark Lady, his words dripping with innuendo and secret promises, the wine that normally didn''t affect Marcus began to take its effect.

    A blush crept across his cheeks, deepening with each sip, each suggestive detail. He shifted uncomfortably, the blush spreading down his neck, unsure if it was the strong wine or the increasingly intimate nature of Dominick''s stories that was setting his skin on fire.

    "So you and her... just had that kind of relationship?" Marcus asked with a sigh, unable to meet Dominick''s gaze.

    "Are you jealous?" Dominick teased, tilting his head to better study Marcus''s reddened face.

    Marcus frowned at him. "Why would I be?" He forced a soft smile, trying to brush off the suggestion.

    Needing a distraction, Marcus refilled his glass from the nearly-empty bottle. He downed it in one go, hastily popping a piece of cheese into his mouth afterward.

    As he was chewing, Dominick leaned in close, his lips nearly brushing Marcus''s ear as he murmured in a low rumble, "I wish you were."

    Marcus froze, the cheese caught in his throat as Dominick''s heated words sent a jolt through him. He coughed, eyes watering, acutely aware of the sudden shift in the atmosphere between them.

    When he finally recovered enough to speak, Marcus''s voice came out strained. "I... you..." He trailed off, at a loss for words as he finally met Dominick''s heated gaze, searching for the truth behind that loaded statement.

    Dominick''s expression softened, and he returned a gentle smile. "You don''t have to say anything," he assured Marcus, his voice a soothing balm

 Chapter 12: A Pair of Red Eyes

    The past few weeks had been a blur of confusion. Dominick''s strange behaviour and his revelations had left him and Marcus reeling. Velor could feel the unease hanging in the air, as palpable as the morning fog that often clung to the castle walls.

    His eyes darted between Marcus and Dominick, taking in every subtle shift in expression, every fleeting glance. The tension between them was unmistakable, and it caused a knot to form in Velor''s stomach.

    Marcus stood stiff and unyielding, his face a mask of conflicting emotions. Velor''s heart ached for his friend. He knew Marcus to be a man of deep feeling, and Dominick''s words must have wounded him deeply.

    But why were they tiptoeing around each other like this? Velor''s mind raced, searching for answers. He watched as Marcus flinched when Dominick drew near, his eyes darting away as if seeking escape.

    Dominick wasn''t himself either. His usual carefree demeanour had vanished, replaced by nervous energy and furtive glances. The air around him was thick with discomfort, a scent Velor knew all too well.

    A wave of helplessness washed over Velor. He longed to ease their burdens, to mend the rift that had grown between them. But he knew that sometimes, the best course of action was to simply give them space, to allow them to find their own way back to each other.

    "Odd," Velor murmured to himself, the word barely audible. But behind that simple utterance lay a torrent of concern and a silent prayer that his friends would find solace in one another''s company

    "What''s odd?" Dominick inquired, settling into the chair beside Velor in the dining hall.

    "You and Marcus," Velor replied, noting the slight flinch that crossed Dominick''s face.

    "I thought you two had talked things out?" Velor continued, watching as Dominick forced a smile.

    "Well, we did," Dominick chuckled, a hint of self-deprecation in his tone. "But then, I may have ruined it."

    Velor observed Dominick''s reaction closely. "How so?" he inquired, his voice gentle but probing.

    Dominick sighed, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his coat. "I may have... overstepped. Said too much, perhaps." He paused, his eyes distant. "Marcus is... complicated. And I fear I''ve complicated things further."

    "But don''t you adore him?" Velor asked suddenly, a knowing glint in his eyes.

    Dominick''s hand froze mid-air as he reached for a piece of fruit, his eyes widening in surprise as he turned to Velor.

    "You might be wondering how I know," Velor continued, leaning back in his chair with a knowing smile. "It''s quite obvious to someone who''s caught in the middle, I believe."

    "You might be right," Dominick smiled at Velor with a sigh.

    "Well, what happened?" Velor asked. "Did you say something that triggered him?"

    "Yes, and it ended very badly," Dominick giggled nervously.

    "I know that a man finding another man adorable is odd, but..." He paused and smiled to himself.

    Velor leaned in, intrigued. "But...?" he prompted gently.

    Dominick''s smile turned wistful. "But with Marcus, it feels... different. Natural, even." He paused, searching for the right words. "I thought I could explain it to him, help him understand. Instead, I fear I''ve only confused and upset him."

    "What exactly did you say?" Velor asked, his tone careful and non-judgmental.

    Dominick sighed, his fingers tracing the rim of his glass. "I may have... flirted with him a bit. Used some suggestive words... it''s not that scandalous," Dominick clarified, seeing Velor''s slight frown.

    "I also shared some of my past, my romantic past to be precise," Dominick continued. "We''d had a few glasses of wine. I wasn''t drunk, and I don''t think he was either."

    "I was simply jesting, and then he became flustered, quite red in the face," Dominick explained. "He looked utterly bewildered... shocked even. And then he asked me to leave."

    Velor absorbed this information, his brow furrowed in thought. "I see," he said slowly. "And since then, you''ve both been avoiding each other?"

    Dominick nodded, his expression a mixture of regret and confusion. "I''m unsure how to approach him now. I fear I''ve ruined our friendship entirely."

    "Have you considered that Marcus might need time to process all this?" Velor suggested gently. ¡°All this may have overwhelmed him."

    Dominick looked up, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "Do you truly believe that''s all it is? That he simply needs time?"

    "It''s possible," Velor replied cautiously. "But Dominick, you must also prepare yourself for the possibility that Marcus may not reciprocate your feelings. How would you handle that?"

    "I''ve lived for 127 years, Velor," Dominick replied, his attempt at humor with a self-deprecating chuckle failing to mask his true feelings. "I can handle disappointment. But at this rate with him... I swear I might just retreat to the forest and wrestle a bear for my supper."

    "But as you can see, Marcus is quite reserved and doesn''t readily show his feelings, other than annoyance and anger," Velor observed.

    Velor stood, offering a reassuring smile. "Marcus may be reserved, but he''s far from heartless. Give him time, Dominick. And remember, even if things don''t work out romantically, your friendship is valuable in its own right."

    Dominick looked up at Velor, gratitude evident in his expression. "Thank you, Velor. Your wisdom is appreciated, as always."

    "Just promise me one thing," Velor added, his tone light but his eyes serious. "No bear wrestling, alright? I''d hate to have to explain that to Marcus."

    This elicited a genuine laugh from Dominick. "Very well, I promise. Though I can''t guarantee I won''t be tempted if this tension persists much longer."

    As Velor turned to leave, he paused, looking back at Dominick. "Give it time, my friend. And perhaps, when the moment is right, try talking to Marcus again. Clear the air. You might be surprised at what you find."

    With that, Velor left Dominick to his thoughts, hoping that his friends would find a way to bridge the gap between them, whatever the outcome might be.

    As twilight descended, Velor roamed the familiar castle corridors, his nightly routine in full swing. He paused briefly in his old room before making his way to his father''s workroom. A light knock, and he entered to find his father and Marcus deep in hushed conversation.

    "Ah, Velor," his father greeted warmly. "We were just discussing the upcoming night ball at Wave Village." He presented Velor with an ornate parchment envelope.

    "Wave Village?" Velor echoed, surprised. "It''s been a while since I''ve heard that name." He unfolded the invitation, eyes scanning its contents.

    "You want me to attend?" Velor asked, eyebrows raised.

    "Indeed," the Duke replied with a smile. "It would be beneficial for us to foster good relations with our neighbours, wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Some nighttime entertainment wouldn''t hurt, I suppose," Velor conceded, placing the envelope on the table. His gaze shifted to Marcus, concern etched on his face. "Haven''t you had enough for one day? You''ve been in the village since dawn."

    Marcus sighed, the weight of the day evident in his posture. "Indeed, my lord. I shall take my leave. Have a wonderful night, Your Grace" He bowed respectfully before turning to leave the room. Velor seized the opportunity, following Marcus out.

    "Why are you following me out here?" Marcus asked as soon as they were both outside, the cool night air a stark contrast to the warmth of the castle.

    "Why can''t I?" Velor chuckled, a hint of mischief in his eyes.

    "What do you want?" Marcus pressed, his tone wary.

    "Nothing in particular," Velor replied with a disarming smile. "I simply wanted to chat with my friend."

    "Can we do this another time?" Marcus asked, rubbing his eyes wearily. "I''m exhausted."

    "Of course," Velor said with a gentle smile, understanding the unspoken plea in Marcus''s voice. "We can talk another time."

    He watched as Marcus walked away, his shoulders slumped with fatigue. Velor''s concern for his friend deepened. He knew that whatever was troubling Marcus ran deeper than mere exhaustion.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Returning to his father''s room, Velor retrieved the invitation and bid the Duke goodnight. As he stepped through the castle gates, a cool breeze brushed against his face, a welcome contrast to the warmth within. He exchanged greetings with the guards before descending into the village.

    The village lacked the vibrant energy of the Azure Night ceremony, but a cheerful atmosphere still lingered. Villagers ambled about, and the tavern glowed invitingly, though its patrons were fewer than on that fateful night.

    "Lord Velor!" A boisterous voice called out, its pitch revealing the speaker''s inebriation. Velor recognized the man, Simon, a local farmer known for his love of strong drink.

    "Good evening, Simon," Velor replied with a smile, accepting the glass of ale Simon offered. The aroma was a heady blend of wild berries and potent spirits

    "How have you been, my lord? We haven''t seen your face around much these days," Simon slurred, taking another swig from his own glass.

    "Well, I''ve had some matters to attend to at the castle during the day," Velor replied with a polite smile, taking a cautious sip of the potent ale.

    "We''ve only seen Sir Marcus about," Simon chuckled, ale sloshing in his glass. "Always so serious, that one. A good man, but perhaps too earnest at times."

    "Marcus is a responsible man and a hard worker," Velor replied with a smile, his gaze lingering on Simon. "Perhaps a kind word or two would brighten his day."

    "Always did, my lord," Simon replied with a smile, raising his glass in a toast.

    "So, why are you out here at this hour?" Simon inquired, gesturing to a tavern worker for another round.

    "I simply wanted a night walk to get some fresh air," Velor replied with a smile. "I thought I''d stop by for a moment."

    Before they could continue their conversation, a group of men burst through the tavern doors. They were the village herdsmen, their faces etched with fear and urgency. One of them, his hands stained crimson, when he saw Velor, he rushed towards him.

    "My lord, an urgent matter has arisen," he gasped, his breath coming in ragged bursts. "Please, follow us."

    With a sense of foreboding, Velor followed the men out of the tavern and into the cold night air. They made their way to the village fields, where the townsfolk grazed their sheep and cattle. The air grew heavy with the metallic tang of blood, a scent that stirred a primal hunger within Velor. But as they neared the barn, the smell intensified, becoming sickeningly sweet.

    The herdsmen flung open the barn door, revealing a scene of utter carnage. Animal carcasses lay strewn across the floor, their blood painting the walls and soaking the straw in a grotesque tableau. The sight was repulsive, yet it also stirred a strange, unsettling fascination within Velor.

    "What exactly happened?" Velor asked, trying to avoid the coppery stench of blood that permeated the air.

    "I don''t know, my lord," the herdsman stammered. "I came to feed the sheep their evening meal..."

    "And it was already like this?" Velor inquired, noticing the genuine bewilderment on the man''s face.

    "It was, my lord," the herdsman confirmed.

    "Could it have been wolves?" Velor mused, though a sense of unease gnawed at him.

    "But there''s something else you should see." Velor followed the herdsman as he led the way to the back of the barn.

    The door was stained with blood at its base, just like the interior. But what caught Velor''s eye was a large, red handprint smeared across the wood. It was something, the fingers elongated and tipped with what appeared to be unusually long, sharp nails. A trail of blood snaked away from the print, leading into the darkness beyond the barn.

    "Do you think it was a monster?" one of the herdsmen whispered, his voice trembling.

    "There''s no such thing as monsters," another retorted, shaking his head in denial.

    "Then explain this!" the first man exclaimed, gesturing to the bloody handprint. "Why are there claws instead of fingers?"

    "Alright, please settle down," Velor said, raising his hands in a calming gesture. "I''ll discuss this matter with the guards and the duke. Please try to remain calm."

    The herdsmen''s panicked voices quieted, though their eyes still darted nervously around the barn.

    "I will send Marcus in the morning to investigate further," Velor continued, his tone reassuring. "In the meantime, I advise you all to return to your homes and lock your doors tonight. We''ll get to the bottom of this, I promise."

    As the men began to file out, still murmuring among themselves, Velor turned his attention back to the strange handprint. Something about it nagged at him, a sense of familiarity he couldn''t quite place. He knew he''d have to approach this situation carefully ¨C balancing the need for answers with the importance of keeping the villagers from panic.

    With a final glance at the unsettling scene, Velor stepped out into the night, his mind already racing with theories and plans for the investigation ahead.

    As Velor made his way back to the castle through the forest, a prickle of unease crept over him. His newly heightened senses buzzed with information, almost overwhelming in their intensity. The rustle of every leaf, the scurry of small nocturnal creatures, the faint whisper of wind ¨C all assaulted his ears with crystal clarity.

    Then, a familiar scent caught his attention. Coppery, metallic ¨C like the overwhelming stench from the barn, but fainter. Blood. The realisation sent a jolt through Velor''s body, his vampire instincts stirring.

    He quickened his pace, struggling to control his supernatural speed. His nostrils flared, trying to pinpoint the source of the blood scent. Was it related to the barn incident? Or something new entirely?

    A twig snapped somewhere behind him, the sound as sharp as a gunshot to his sensitive ears. The blood smell grew stronger, mingling with a musky, wild odour that was decidedly not human.

    As Velor approached the edge of the forest, the castle''s imposing silhouette grew larger. With each step closer to the gates, he noticed a change. The sounds of pursuit and the coppery scent that had been dogging him began to fade, as if whatever was following him was reluctant to approach the castle grounds.

    Crossing the threshold onto castle property, Velor felt a palpable shift. The presence that had been so menacing in the forest seemed to retreat, the blood scent growing fainter until it was barely perceptible even to his heightened senses.

    Curiosity momentarily overrode caution. Velor paused at the gates, turning back to peer into the darkness of the forest he''d just left. For a fleeting moment - so brief he might have missed it if he''d blinked - he saw something that made his heart pound.

    A pair of reddish eyes, glowing in the darkness like embers. They seemed to float among the trees, fixed on him with an unsettling intensity. Then, in the blink of an eye, they vanished.

    Velor stood frozen, staring into the now-empty forest. Had he really seen those eyes? Or was his mind, overwhelmed by his new senses, playing tricks on him? The footsteps he''d heard were undeniable, but those eyes... they hinted at something more, something that stirred a primal fear even in his vampire nature.

    Shaking off his unease, Velor turned back to the castle. As he walked towards the entrance, his mind raced. He stopped abruptly as he saw Dominick approach, noticing how Dominick''s eyes swept over him, as if sensing something amiss.

    "Did you just see something that frightened you?" Dominick inquired, his voice laced with amusement.

    "Yes, I may have," Velor admitted with a sigh of frustration.

    "Well, it''s written all over your face," Dominick chuckled, his eyes twinkling.

    "Being a vampire is truly a challenge, I believe," Velor lamented, shaking his head.

    "Everything is difficult at first," Dominick reassured him, patting Velor''s back. "You''ll get the hang of it."

    "I hope so," Velor replied wearily as they entered the castle.

    "So, what happened out there?" Dominick asked, falling into step beside him.

    Velor recounted his experience in the village, the gruesome scene at the barn, and the unsettling encounter in the forest. Dominick listened intently, his expression growing increasingly grave.

    "To be honest," Dominick confessed, running a hand down his face, "I''ve never experienced anything like what you described before."

    "We should discuss this with my father and Marcus," Velor said, his brow furrowed in thought. He noticed Dominick''s sudden fidgeting at the mention of Marcus and couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Shall we go wake them?"

    "You seem like you need my help," Dominick said with a sly grin. "But they may be asleep at this hour..."

    Velor replied, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "We''ll see about that."

    "Now you''re talking my language," Dominick said, giving Velor a playful shove. "Let''s go rouse the sleeping beauties, shall we?"

    They made their way down the dark corridor, their footsteps echoing in the quiet of the night. Velor can see Dominick''s grinning face, he knows he could be imagining Marcus''s annoyed face in his head.

    As they approached the first door, "Maybe we should let him rest," he whispered, Velor hesitated, his hand raised to knock.

    Dominick rolled his eyes dramatically. "Oh, for heaven''s sake," he muttered, reaching past Velor to rap sharply on the wood. "Rise and shine!" he called out, loud enough to wake the dead - or at least, he hoped, Marcus.

    After a moment of silence, they heard a muffled groan and shuffling footsteps.

    The door creaked open, revealing a bleary-eyed Marcus. "Velor? Dominick? What in heaven''s name...?"

    "Sorry to disturb you," Velor said, trying to look apologetic despite his twitching lips. "But something''s happened. It''s urgent... and slightly terrifying."

    Marcus rubbed his eyes, sighing deeply. "Can this not wait until morning?"

    "I''m afraid not," Dominick chimed in, his tone a mix of concern and barely concealed excitement.

    Marcus''s gaze darted between them, noting their unusual expressions. Despite his exhaustion, curiosity seemed to win out. "Fine. Give me a moment."

    As Marcus quickly made himself presentable, Velor couldn''t help but notice the tension between him and Dominick. Marcus seemed to be deliberately avoiding Dominick''s gaze, while Dominick''s eyes kept finding their way back to Marcus, a mixture of longing and nervousness in his expression.

    "Alright," Marcus said, stepping into the hallway. "What''s this all about?"

    Velor took a deep breath, his playful demeanour fading slightly. "Something strange is happening in the village. And I think... I think it might be connected to what I am now. Also, I may or may not have seen glowing eyes in the forest."

    Marcus''s eyebrows shot up, sleep forgotten. "We should inform your father immediately."

    As they made their way to the Duke''s chambers, Velor recounted the night''s events, occasionally punctuated by Dominick''s dramatic gasps and Marcus''s sceptical but concerned questions.

    This was going to be a long night, Velor realised. But as he looked at the faces of those he trusted most, he felt a glimmer of hope. Whatever was out there in the darkness, they would face it together - with a healthy dose of humour to keep their spirits up, even if Marcus might need an extra strong cup of tea in the morning

    As they reached the Duke''s door, Velor took a deep breath. The night''s adventures were far from over. In fact, he suspected, they were only just beginning.

 Chapter 13: A puppet show

    It''s been a whole week since they had a proper talk. People might wonder who "they" are, but oh boy, it''s been painfully obvious to Dominick. He and Marcus have been dancing around each other like two cats unsure whether to fight or flee, all thanks to that last drinking session they had. Talk about awkward.

    Dominick sighed as he followed Marcus and Velor to the duke''s room. This situation was a real pickle, and he knew it''d be a challenge for everyone to stay calm and sober. For mortals like Marcus, of course, it was going to be even trickier to handle. Poor man looked like he''d rather be wrestling a bear than dealing with all this supernatural nonsense.

    As they walked, Dominick couldn''t help but steal glances at Marcus. His perfectly combed hair, his stern expression ¨C it was all so... Marcus. Dominick had to resist the urge to crack a joke, to see if he could coax out one of those rare smiles. But now wasn''t the time, was it? They had glowing eyes and mysterious blood to worry about. Romance and humour would have to wait.

    They arrived at the last stop, the Duke''s chambers. Velor raised his hand to knock, but before his knuckles could meet wood, a crash from within sent their eyebrows skyward. The door flew open faster than a drunk''s coin purse, revealing Velor''s father, the Duke himself.

    Well, if he didn''t look like he''d just wrestled a whirlwind. The man was panting like a dog in summer, sweat glistening on his face like morning dew. But it was his lips that caught Dominick''s eye - stained a shade of red that no respectable wine could explain. It didn''t take a genius to figure out the Duke wasn''t alone in that room, and whatever was happening wasn''t exactly a friendly game of chess.

    Dominick''s mind raced, torn between cracking a joke to break the tension and keeping his trap shut for once. He settled for the latter, figuring this wasn''t the time to test the Duke''s sense of humor. Besides, the look on Velor''s face - a mix of shock, embarrassment, and dawning horror - was almost comic enough on its own.

    The Duke, seemingly oblivious to the spectacle he was making, attempted to straighten his dishevelled clothing. "Gentlemen," he managed between breaths, "to what do I owe this... unexpected pleasure?"

    "There is something urgent, your grace," Marcus said, his eyes darting everywhere but the Duke''s crimson-stained lips. Dominick had to hand it to him - the man could keep a straight face better than a card shark in a high-stakes game.

    "What is it?" the Duke asked, trying and failing spectacularly to appear nonchalant. He was about as calm and unsuspicious as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs.

    "Ah, about that..." Marcus trailed off, looking to Velor like a drowning man eyeing a piece of driftwood. When Velor just stood there, still as a statue and twice as useful, Marcus gave him a nudge that was about as subtle as a tavern brawl.

    "Right, something happened in the barn," Velor finally piped up, shaking his head as if trying to dislodge the shock. "Something brutal and... looked too odd," he added, stepping inside as the Duke ushered them in with all the enthusiasm

    Dominick''s eyes swept the room, taking in the grand bedroom that looked like it had picked a fight with a tornado and lost. Books and small glasses littered the floor near the desk by the window, which hung open, curtains dancing in the night breeze like drunken ghosts.

    But it was the smell that really caught Dominick''s attention. It was out of place, like finding a fish in a tree. It wasn''t the usual scents of a bedroom - no, this was more like... burned wood? Dominick''s nose twitched as he tried to place it. Whatever had happened in here, it certainly wasn''t your average bit of ducal mischief.

    As they all filed into the room, Dominick couldn''t shake the feeling that they were walking into something far more complicated than a simple barn incident. He glanced at Marcus, wondering if his straight-laced companion was thinking the same thing. This was shaping up to be quite the mystery, and Dominick wasn''t sure whether to be excited or terrified. Knowing their luck, it''d probably end up being a bit of both.

    As Velor droned on about the barn incident, Dominick''s senses tingled like a cat''s whiskers before a storm. Something was off, and it wasn''t just the Duke''s poorly concealed panic. No, there was a presence outside, as palpable as the tension in the room.

    Dominick drifted towards the window, casual as you please, though inside he was coiled tighter than a spring. The Duke''s eyes followed him like a hawk tracking a mouse.

    "Lord Dominick, perhaps it would be best to step away from the window," the Duke blurted, his face an open book of worry. Subtlety, it seemed, had taken a holiday.

    Dominick glanced outside, catching a flicker of... something. He turned back, shrugging at the Duke with a nonchalance he didn''t feel. Oh, there was definitely someone out there, lurking in the shadows like a guilty conscience.

    "Continue, Velor," Dominick said, noticing that Velor had paused mid-sentence, distracted by the exchange.

    The discussion dragged on, each word adding another layer to the puzzle. No clear answers emerged, just more questions piling up like unwashed dishes after a decadent feast.

    Dominick fought the urge to fidget. It was maddening. His senses were screaming that something was amiss, yet he couldn''t quite grasp the full picture. It was like trying to solve a riddle with missing clues.

    He glanced at Marcus, hoping his more logical friend had found some clarity in this mess. But Marcus looked just as lost in thought, his brow furrowed in concentration.

    As the others continued their hushed debate, Dominick''s mind raced. The Duke''s thinly veiled panic, the mysterious presence he''d sensed outside, the carnage at the barn ¨C they were all connected, he was sure of it. But how? It was like trying to catch smoke with his bare hands.

    He suppressed a sigh. Sometimes, being the clever one was more of a burden than a boon. Especially when cleverness wasn''t enough to solve the mystery that lay before them.

    Still, as frustrating as it was, Dominick couldn''t deny the thrill coursing through his veins. Whatever was going on here, it was bound to be one hell of a ride. And despite the danger ¨C or perhaps because of it ¨C he found himself looking forward to seeing how it all played out. After all, a little excitement never hurts anyone, right?

    "Dominick, aren''t you coming?" Velor''s voice yanked him back from his reverie.

    "Ah, yes," Dominick replied, shaking off his thoughts like a dog shaking off water. He sauntered towards Velor, only to find Marcus already standing in the hallway

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Marcus''s brow was furrowed tighter than a miser''s purse strings, and that face - well, it was enough to make Dominick want to stare all day. Not that he''d admit it, of course. He had a reputation to maintain, after all.

    Velor, the sly fox, meandered ahead, leaving Dominick and Marcus to fall in step beside each other. Dominick couldn''t help but steal a glance at Velor''s retreating back. That man knew exactly what he was doing, didn''t he? Subtle as a brick through a window, but effective nonetheless.

    As they walked, Dominick found himself acutely aware of Marcus''s presence beside him. The warmth radiating from him, the faint rustle of his nightclothes, the subtle scent of soap and sleep ¨C it was all rather... distracting. He cleared his throat, breaking the silence.

    "So," he drawled, unable to bear the quiet any longer, "fancy meeting you here at this ungodly hour. Lovely night for a stroll, isn''t it?" He flashed Marcus a grin, part mischief, part something else he couldn''t quite define.

    Marcus''s response, no doubt, would be as dry as month-old bread, but Dominick found himself looking forward to it all the same. There was something strangely comforting about their banter, even in the midst of all this madness.

    As they followed Velor down the dim corridor, a sense of anticipation prickled at Dominick''s skin. Whatever lay ahead would change things between them, he was certain. For better or worse remained to be seen, but one thing was for sure - it was bound to be interesting.

    Dominick blinked, suddenly realising Velor had vanished. No doubt the sly fox was playing matchmaker. He''d left without so much as a farewell or a wink, leaving Dominick and Marcus alone in the corridor.

    Dominick felt a mix of gratitude and exasperation. Sure, he appreciated Velor''s efforts, but a little warning would''ve been nice. Even Dominick, with all his bravado, found himself fumbling for words in the sudden silence.

    He glanced at Marcus, acutely aware of the awkwardness hanging between them like a thick fog. His earlier quip about the ''lovely night for a stroll'' now seemed to echo mockingly in his head. Smooth, Dominick, real smooth.

    "Well," he said, clearing his throat, "seems our friend Velor has urgent business elsewhere. Probably remembered he left a candle burning or something equally dire."

    He tried for a casual smile, but it felt more like a grimace. This was ridiculous. He, Dominick, master of wit and charm, reduced to awkward small talk. And all because of Marcus and his annoyingly perfect... everything.

    Part of him wanted to throttle Velor for this setup, while another part whispered that this might be his chance. To do what, exactly, he wasn''t sure. But standing here in silence certainly wasn''t it.

    "So," he ventured, "since we''re both up at this ungodly hour, care to share your thoughts on our mysterious Duke?" He waggled his eyebrows suggestively, hoping to spark their usual banter and dispel this uncomfortable tension.

    "I believe there''s nothing more to discuss at this hour," Dominick felt his heart skip a beat at Marcus''s response. That voice, smooth as silk and just as rich, sent a shiver down his spine. And that face... Well, it was doing things to Dominick''s insides that he wasn''t quite ready to acknowledge.

    "Alright, as you wish," Dominick managed, summoning a smile that he hoped didn''t betray the sudden ache in his chest. He watched as Marcus turned and walked away, leaving him alone in the dimly lit corridor.

    As Marcus''s footsteps faded, Dominick leaned against the cool stone wall, letting out a long breath. Well, that was... something. Not quite the witty exchange he''d been hoping for, but not a complete disaster either.

    He ran a hand through his hair, chuckling softly to himself. Here he was, the great Dominick, master of words and charm, reduced to a fumbling fool by a few words and a look from Marcus. The irony wasn''t lost on him.

    Part of him wanted to chase after Marcus, to say something ¨C anything ¨C to keep the connection alive. But another part, the part that was still reeling from their brief exchange, knew it was wiser to let things be, at least for now.

    As he stood there in the darkened hallway, Dominick couldn''t help but wonder what was going through Marcus''s mind. Did he feel the same undercurrent of tension? Or was Dominick simply projecting his own desires onto a polite conversation?

    With a sigh, he pushed himself off the wall. There were mysteries to solve, a Duke to question, and who knew what else awaited them come morning. Yet somehow, all of this seemed less pressing than solving the riddle that was Marcus.

    Dominick shook his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. "That was something" he muttered to himself as he headed back to Velor¡¯s room. Whatever tomorrow brought, he had a feeling it was going to be interesting. Very interesting indeed.

    Dominick threw open Velor''s door, finding the young lord sprawled on his bed, scribbling away in his journal. Velor looked up and grinned, his face lighting up with that same mischievous expression that always made Dominick want to playfully throttle him.

    "Velor, you could at least give me a warning before you disappear like that," Dominick grumbled, settling into an armchair and nudging Velor with his foot.

    "What warning for?" Velor retorted, swatting Dominick''s foot away with a chuckle. "You need to learn to improvise, my friend."

    "It was awkward," Dominick groaned, tossing his hair back dramatically.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Velor countered with a grin. "At least you''re talking again." He shook his head, amused by Dominick''s theatrics.

    "Anyway, enough of that for now," Dominick said, his expression turning serious. "There was someone in your father''s room just before we entered."

    "I know," Velor replied quietly, a shadow passing over his face. "It reminded me of something..."

    "The smell of burning wood..." Velor paused, lost in thought. Then his eyes widened in realisation. "My mother," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion

    "I see," Dominick said softly, his gaze fixed on Velor. A complex mix of emotions played across his face - a flicker of sadness, quickly replaced by a gentle warmth. It was clear that Dominick was moved by Velor''s belief that the presence in the Duke''s room was his mother.

    Dominick, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something else was at play. This whole series of events felt orchestrated, as if an unseen hand was pulling the strings. The bizarre incident at the barn, the mysterious figure in the forest, the scent of burning wood and the unfamiliar floral fragrance in the Duke''s room ¨C it all felt interconnected.

    "Anyway," Dominick said with a finality that brooked no argument, "rest. I''ll go check on something." He gave Velor a reassuring smile, though his eyes held a steely determination. With a swift movement, he was gone, vanishing from the castle into the moonlit night.

    He reappeared at the edge of the forest, his senses on high alert. His instinct told him that something lurked within the shadows, something connected to the events of the evening. The scent of burning wood, so out of place in the Duke''s chambers, hung heavy in the air here, a smoky trail leading deeper into the woods

    He moved silently through the trees, his heightened senses guiding him deeper into the forest. The scent of burning wood grew stronger, drawing him towards its source.

    And there it was - a clearing bathed in moonlight, where two cloaked figures stood in hushed conversation. Dominick paused, weighing his options. Should he reveal himself, or observe from the shadows?

    Before he could make a decision, the words tumbled out of his mouth, driven by an impulse he couldn''t control. "Why are you here?"

    The figures whirled around, their faces hidden in shadow. But as they turned, the moonlight caught their eyes ¨C twin pools of crimson, burning with an unnatural intensity. The very same eyes Velor had described.

    A cold dread settled over Dominick. These were not mortals. These were the creatures of nightmare, the cruel, abhorrent beings - the sunspawned

 Chapter 14: A smell of smoke

    Dominick stood in the moonlit clearing, a new strength coursing through his veins. The two Sunspawned looked uneasy, like mice before a cat.

    The woman in the cloak hissed, her eyes shining in the moonlight. "A moonspawned, out to be our meal?"

    "Please," Dominick scoffed, a sardonic grin spreading across his face. "You couldn''t catch me on this fine night if I were standing still. It''s dark, remember? I''m at my best." He relished the flicker of annoyance that crossed their faces, feeling a surge of confidence.

    "Tell me why you''re here," Dominick pressed, his voice hardening as he grew bolder. "Is this some kind of twisted game? Do you think this is a joke?"

    "We have nothing to tell you, moonspawned," the other cloaked figure snarled. "Leave, or we''ll eat you alive."

    "Oh, I''m shaking," Dominick mocked, walking around them with a newfound swagger. "Now, tell me what I want to know before I break your bones. Your healing doesn''t work at night, does it?" After reading the journal, Dominick knew how to play on their weaknesses, and it made him feel powerful.

    The Sunspawned stayed quiet. Dominick''s confidence grew with each passing moment.

    "Is your master here?" he asked, moving quickly, enjoying his speed. "Come on, speak up before I-"

    One of the Sunspawned jumped at him, trying to catch him off guard. Despite his growing confidence, Dominick felt a jolt of fear.

    "Don''t you dare touch me!" Dominick yelled, his voice booming. His heart raced, fear gripping him for a moment as the Sunspawned lunged. But instinct took over, and with a quick move, he sent the attacker flying. The Sunspawned hit a tree with a loud thud.

    Dominick blinked, surprised at his own strength. The fear melted away, replaced by a rush of excitement and confidence. He looked at his hands, a slow grin spreading across his face.

    "Well, that''s new," he chuckled. "I feel like I could lift a horse!"

    The other Sunspawned looked worried. Dominick''s smile grew wider. The sunspawned might be powerful, but they were no match for the moon''s children under the cover of night.

    "Right then," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Answer my questions, or you''ll join your friend over there."

    The forest went quiet. You could hear a leaf fall.

    "Cat got your tongue?" Dominick teased. "One... two... three... Don''t make me count to trouble."

    The Sunspawned said nothing. Dominick''s eyes narrowed, a spark of fun in them.

    "How nice," he whispered. "Looks like we''re in for a long night."

    Suddenly, the air filled with dust and leaves. The sound of footsteps broke the quiet, like a group of people trying to sneak and failing badly.

    "More company?" Dominick grinned, rubbing his hands together. "And here I thought the night couldn''t get better. Let''s give them a proper welcome, shall we?"

    The footsteps grew louder, and soon enough, three more cloaked figures burst into the clearing. They stopped short, taking in the scene before them - their two comrades looking worse for wear, and Dominick standing tall with a grin on his face.

    "Evening, friends," Dominick called out, mock cheerful. "Come to join our little party?"

    The newcomers glanced at each other, clearly unsure. One of them, taller than the rest, stepped forward.

    "We''ve come for our brothers," the tall one said, voice gruff. "Step aside, moonspawned."

    Dominick laughed, the sound echoing through the trees. "Step aside? My good man, I''m just getting started. Why don''t you join your friends here and we can have a proper chat?"

    The tall Sunspawned''s hands clenched into fists. "You don''t know what you''re dealing with, boy."

    "Oh, I think I do," Dominick said, his voice dropping low. "Five of you, one of me. But it''s night, and I''m feeling quite... invigorated."

    Without warning, two of the newcomers rushed at Dominick from different sides. But Dominick was ready. He moved faster than the eye could follow, dodging one and catching the other by the throat.

    "Now, now," Dominick tisked, holding the struggling Sunspawned aloft. "Didn''t your mother teach you it''s rude to interrupt?"

    The forest erupted into chaos. Cloaks swirled, fists flew, and the night air filled with grunts and the sound of impact. But through it all, Dominick moved like a shadow, striking hard and fast, always one step ahead.

    As the fight raged on, Dominick couldn''t help but feel a thrill. This was what it meant to be a vampire lord. This was power.

    The fight was over in a flash. Five sunspawned lay sprawled on the forest floor, blood oozing from their wounds like broken fountains. The sun was hours away from rising, so if they were lucky, they might survive. If not, well, they''d become fertiliser for the surrounding trees. Nature has a funny way of making things last, doesn''t it?

    A rustling of leaves behind him signalled the arrival of another presence. A woman emerged from the shadows, her long white cloak trimmed in gold billowing around her. Her blonde hair cascaded down her back, framing a face of ethereal beauty, marked by crimson lips and striking eyes. The scent of burning wood hung about her, the same scent Dominick had detected in the Duke''s room.

    Without a doubt, this woman was no ordinary sunspawn. Her aura crackled with power, making the hairs on the back of Dominick''s neck stand up. Yet there was something familiar about her face, a ghost of a memory he couldn''t quite place.

    "You must be the new Vampire Lord," she said, her voice soft as honey.

    Dominick''s guard went up instantly. "Why?" he demanded, suspicion lacing his tone.

    "I simply wanted to offer a greeting,"  she replied with a disarming smile. "That''s all."

    "Liar," Dominick spat, his suspicions growing.

    "Explain the barn incident before I make you join your minions," he demanded, trying to ignore the nervous flutter in his stomach.

    "Ah, the moonspawned are always so quick to anger," she chuckled. "Just like Lucy."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Dominick lunged at her, fury clouding his vision. "Don''t you dare speak her name, you foul creature!"

    She merely laughed, sidestepping his attack with an unnerving grace. "I hear you two were quite close, is that right?"

    "None of your business," Dominick growled. "Answer my question, or die here."

    The woman chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent chills down Dominick''s spine. "Very well," she conceded, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "You may be able to defeat me in the darkness, moonspawned. I''ll give you that. Your kind are indeed formidable at night."

    "We merely wanted to send a message," she said, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness.

    "To you, of course," she continued, her smile widening. "We knew you were hiding here."

    "I''m not hiding like your kind," Dominick retorted, the memory of his time in the bear cave flashing through his mind. "Not anymore."

    "Then why did you slaughter those animals?" Dominick questioned, his voice hardening. "They were villagers'' livestock."

    "What about it?" she shrugged, her indifference chilling. "We don''t care."

    "But you cared enough to visit the Duke''s room, I suppose?" Dominick pressed, suspicion gnawing at him.

    "You have a good nose for these things," she said with a chilling smile, her eyes gleaming in the moonlight. "Like a hound on the scent."

    "And like you, a parasite that likes to make a mess everywhere you go," Dominick retorted with a frown, his voice laced with venom. The air between them crackled with tension.

    "Now that you''ve received the message, I''d like to make you an offer," she said, her voice as smooth as silk despite the threat in her eyes.

    "Don''t want it," Dominick retorted, his face a mask of disdain. "Whatever you''re peddling, I''m not buying."

    Her smile widened, a predator''s grin. "You don''t even want to hear it?"

    "Nope," Dominick replied, pinching his nose. "You smell like... well, I won''t say it, but it''s not pleasant."

    Unfazed by his insult, she tilted her head. "So you''re not going to end me?"

    Dominick''s eyes narrowed. "Is that what you want? To die here? Because I can certainly help you do that."

    "Thank you for your kindness," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "but I actually want your help with something."

    "Not happening," Dominick retorted, waving her off dismissively. "Leave before I lose my patience."

    A chilling smile spread across her face. "Very well. But remember, our paths will cross again." With that, she turned and vanished into the shadows of the forest

    Dominick watched the woman''s figure retreat into the darkness, the sound of her footsteps fading into the night. He turned back towards the castle, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Despite the moon''s empowering glow, the encounter had drained him.

    He dragged himself back into the castle, descending into the cellar and collapsing onto his bed. The familiar scent of herbs and the warmth of the room enveloped him like a comforting blanket, lulling him into a deep sleep almost instantly.

    For three days, Dominick slumbered, lost in a world of dreams and shadows. It wasn''t laziness, per se, but rather a necessary period of hibernation, like a bear retreating to its den to recharge after a long hunt. His confrontation with the sunspawned, though brief, had drained him like a leech sucking lifeblood. This method of recuperation, however, came with a price: an insatiable thirst for blood that grew with each passing hour, a ravenous hunger gnawing at his very core

    "Dominick, are you planning on sleeping the week away?" The whispered voice roused him from his slumber.

    The voice was soft as a cloud, warm as a mug of mulled wine on a winter''s night. It was familiar, and he knew exactly who it belonged to.

    A smile crept onto Dominick''s face as he opened his eyes to see Marcus sitting beside him, the dim light of the cellar casting long shadows on his face.

    "I was hoping you would come, but I didn''t think you actually would," Dominick confessed, his voice raspy from sleep.

    "I didn''t want to come either," Marcus replied, his gaze fixed on the stone wall opposite them.

    "Liar," Dominick chuckled, a playful glint in his eyes.

    "What brings you here, then?" Dominick asked, sitting up on the bed, curiosity piqued by Marcus''s unexpected appearance.

    "Must I always have a reason?" Marcus countered, glancing at Dominick before quickly averting his gaze, a faint blush dusting his cheeks.

    "No need," Dominick replied with a gentle smile, "but I''m curious."

    "I was just..." Marcus hesitated, his eyes searching the floor. "I''m leaving."

    "Leaving?" Dominick''s hand shot out to grab Marcus''s arm, his face suddenly pale. He fought the urge to sink his teeth into the warm skin, a desperate hunger gnawing at him.

    "I won''t hurt you," Dominick said through clenched teeth, his voice unnaturally cold.

    "I... I just wanted to know about the night you were out," Marcus confessed, a hint of concern in his voice.

    "Are you worried about me?" Dominick asked, a small smile tugging at his lips.

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Marcus retorted, shaking his head.

    "So, what happened?" Marcus continued, returning to his seat on the bed and looking at Dominick expectantly.

    "What do you think happened?" Dominick countered, his gaze locking with Marcus''s.

    Before Dominick could continue, Marcus interrupted, his voice tinged with suspicion. "Why are you sweating?" He reached out to touch Dominick''s forehead but stopped mid-air, unsure.

    Dominick grinned, leaning closer. "Do you really want to know?"

    "Must you always answer a question with a question?" Marcus snapped, annoyed.

    "My apologies," Dominick replied with a sheepish grin. "I really can''t help it. It''s just... my condition. It''s always been like this, even before I became a Lord."

    "I need to regain my energy by sleeping," he continued, his gaze meeting Marcus''s. "And every time I do, I crave blood." He held Marcus''s gaze, a silent plea in his eyes. "But as I said before, I won''t hurt you. So please, stay." He wiped the sweat from his brow, his hand trembling slightly.

    "Would you like me to fetch you some animal blood?" Marcus asked, his voice filled with concern. "The kind you usually drink?"

    Dominick shook his head, a small smile gracing his lips. "No need. Just rest is all I require."

    "Are you sure?" Marcus asked, a hint of concern in his voice as he looked at Dominick.

    "Quite sure, Marcus," Dominick replied, settling back onto his mattress.

    "Get some rest," Marcus said, turning away to avoid Dominick''s gaze. "I''ll stay until you fall asleep."

    Dominick couldn''t help but grin. "Then I won''t sleep," he quipped, watching Marcus''s reaction with amusement

    "You''re being too obvious, Dominick," Marcus sighed, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. He grabbed the edge of Dominick''s blanket and pulled it up, tucking him in with a gentle touch that belied his words

    "Just sleep," Marcus said, a hint of exhaustion in his voice. "I want to rest too."

    Dominick''s smile softened. He understood. Marcus always worked tirelessly for Velor, day in and day out. He had to be exhausted. But the sight of Marcus, even in his sweat-stained clothes with dust clinging to his hair, sent a warmth through Dominick''s chest. Perhaps this unexpected visit was a sign of progress, a thawing of the icy distance that had settled between them

    "What are you grinning about? Get some rest, Dominick," Marcus said, flicking Dominick''s forehead playfully before settling into the armchair.

    Dominick''s smile widened. "If you want to rest, why don''t you join me?" Dominick asked, pulling the blanket up invitingly.

    "Not likely!" Marcus retorted, a smirk playing on his lips as he watched Dominick''s face fall in mock disappointment.

    "Well, then, I''m going to sleep," Dominick declared, his gaze lingering on Marcus for a moment before closing his eyes. Despite his declaration, his heart pounded in his chest.

    "This is definitely something," Dominick thought to himself, a smile playing on his lips even as he drifted off to sleep

 Chapter15: A clear memory

    2024, Present day

    Zach dropped onto his bed, the weight of the night settling over him like a heavy blanket. The beauty of the garden, still vivid in his memory, felt a world away from the familiar comfort of his own room. He let out a long, tired sigh, the sound swallowed by the silence of his house.

    With a resigned click, he turned on his computer. Velor''s words replayed in his head, a constant reminder that his life would never be the same. The carefree days were gone, replaced by a need for constant vigilance.

    His fingers hovered over the keyboard, but the page remained stubbornly blank. He tried to summon the words, to lose himself in the world of his novel, but his thoughts were tangled, refusing to cooperate. The bizarre events of the past few days had shaken him to his core, leaving him creatively paralyzed.

    A sudden tapping at the window jolted Zach from his thoughts. His heart hammered in his chest, his mind racing to the worst-case scenario: the sunspawned, hot on his trail. But then he saw Mable''s smiling face through the glass, a reassuring sight despite the oddity of her appearing at his window. She held a bag in her hands, gesturing towards the front door.

    "I thought someone was trying to eat me for a second there," Zach said, relief washing over him as he ushered Mabel inside.

    "I forgot to give you this earlier," Mabel said, handing him a package. "It''s a nice sweater I found back in the forest."

    Zach took the package, his brow furrowing. "The forest?"

    "There''s a Moonspawned lair out there," Mable explained with a smile. "I went to gather some ingredients for an elixir for you."

    "Speaking of the elixir..." Zach started, then paused, carefully gauging Mabel''s expression. "I always wondered why it smells... well... really strong."

    Mabel giggled. "You can just say it smells bad, Zach. I won''t hit you if you''re not one of those idiots at the mansion."

    "Yeah, it''s pretty bad," Zach admitted with a sigh. "I mean, could you at least make it strawberry-flavoured?"

    Mabel laughed heartily at the suggestion. "No can do, I''m sorry," she replied. "The stronger the scent, the better the elixir works."

    "But wasn''t I already found by the sun''s kid?" Zach countered.

    "True," Mable admitted, "but it still helps. They might know you''re here, but not your exact location. The smell will throw them off."

    Zach watched as Mable wiped away a stray tear. The question that had lingered in his mind since he arrived finally surfaced. Why was she so kind to him? It wasn''t just the protection and the warnings; it was the little things ¨C the snacks, the concern, the way she looked after him like a mother hen. It was all so unexpected, given their unusual circumstances.

    Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, Zach took a deep breath and broke the silence. "But I''ve always wondered," he said, his voice growing serious. "Why are you so nice to me? We''re basically strangers, and I might die eventually."

    Mabel''s expression shifted, her smile faltering for a moment. "Don''t say that," she replied, her voice tinged with a mix of concern and determination.

    "You are just..." Mable shook her head. Her chair scraped against the floor as she stood up.

    "I''m going back to the mansion," she said. Her face was a mix of emotions Zach couldn''t untangle. At the door, she forced a smile. "Rest up. We''ll talk later."

    The door clicked shut behind her. Zach sat there, staring at his hands. His fingers were calloused from work, but right now they felt useless. Confusion swirled in his gut. He hadn''t meant to make Mable uncomfortable. The question had just burst out, like a dam breaking.

    He ran a hand through his hair, feeling the rough strands. Maybe it wasn''t his place to ask. If Mable wanted to tell him, she would have. Her kindness was a mystery he''d have to live with.

    Zach shook his head and stretched out on the couch. The cushions sagged under his weight, familiar and comforting. As he closed his eyes, the room''s shadows deepened. Time for sleep, and maybe tomorrow would make more sense

    A loud bang on the door jolted Zach awake. His whole body screamed in protest, cramped from sleeping on the couch. He stumbled to the door, muscles aching with each step.

    He pulled the door open, revealing Eva with worry etched on her face. She took in his bruised and swollen face, her eyes filled with concern. It was clear she wanted to ask, but she held her tongue.

    "Thought you weren''t home yet," she said.

    "Got back last night," Zach mumbled, heading straight for the elixir bottle. He poured out a dose of the murky liquid and downed it in one gulp.

    "What''s that? It reeks in here," Eva wrinkled her nose.

    "Elixir, from one of the vampires," Zach explained, grimacing as he tried to shake off the bitter, foul taste.

    "You sure it''s safe to drink? It smells like death," Eva questioned, her brow furrowed.

    Zach shrugged. "Doesn''t seem to have any effect, except the smell." He forced a smile and chugged some water to wash away the lingering taste.

    "If you''re sure," Eva replied, her tone still dubious.

    A moment of silence passed between them before Eva spoke again. "Hey..." she began hesitantly, "Could you introduce me to those vampires?"

    Zach looked at her, surprised. "You want to meet them?" He wasn''t sure what to make of this. Eva wasn''t exactly the type to open up easily, much less trust strangers, especially ones of the undead variety.

    "Yeah," Eva insisted, "If they''re your friends, I should know them too."

    "Well, if that''s what you want..." Zach agreed, reaching for his phone. But then he remembered the hour. Vampires weren''t exactly morning people. "We''ll have to wait until this evening."

    Eva laughed. "Right. Forgot it was still morning."

    "Do you want to go out?" Eva asked, her voice a gentle nudge. "Clear your head a bit?"

    Zach looked at her, the idea tempting. He certainly needed to shake off the unsettling thoughts swirling in his head, but the fear of venturing outside still lingered. He weighed his options, his eyes darting to his phone for a moment before returning to Eva.

    "Come on," Eva coaxed, taking Zach''s arm. "Just for today."

    Zach sighed, finally giving in. "Fine," he agreed. "But give me time to shower, yeah? I haven''t even brushed my teeth yet."

    Eva let go of his arm, her face breaking into a broad smile. "Deal!" she exclaimed, hurrying out of the room.

    A few moments later, Zach emerged from his house, his face refreshed and his hair neatly combed. He grabbed his jacket from the rack, then paused, scanning the empty rooms for Eva. Stepping outside, he locked the door behind him and spotted Eva leaning against her car, a cigarette held loosely between her fingers.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Eva had been trying to quit smoking for years, but it was a habit she hadn''t quite managed to kick. Whenever stress threatened to consume her, she''d light up. And judging by the tight line of her brow, she was carrying a heavy burden today. Zach debated whether to ask about it but decided to stay silent. If Eva wanted to talk, she would, just like Mabel.

    "Come on, before it''s midday," Zach called out. "I''m craving something spicy." He yanked open the car door, waiting for her response.

    Eva pulled out a silver box, stubbing out her cigarette. She flashed a smile and slid into the driver''s seat.

    "So, spicy, huh?" she asked, clicking her seatbelt.

    "Yeah, need to clear my head," Zach replied, fiddling with his phone.

    "Got a place in mind?"

    "Nope," Zach pulled out his phone with a grin. "Guess you get to choose."

    "Let''s go to my favourite place then," Eva declared, pulling away from the curb. "Not exactly my favourite-favourite, but I always end up finding it pretty good," she added, as if sensing Zach''s hesitation.

    "What is it?" Zach asked, curious despite his initial reluctance.

    "It''s a Korean place. A bit far from your house, but it has good reviews," Eva explained. Zach''s mind flashed back to the Korean takeout he''d ordered at the mansion, a wave of unease washing over him.

    "Why Korean?" he frowned. "It''s not spicy enough."

    Eva giggled. "Oh, so you''re a spice master now, Thai boy?"

    "Just want you to try it," she added, glancing at him. "Their rice dishes are fire."

    "Whatever," Zach muttered, cranking up the radio.

    The car filled with music, drowning out their silence. It had been ages since they''d hung out like this. The quiet between them felt familiar, comfortable.

    Zach watched the city blur past his window. The elixir''s aftertaste still lingered, a reminder of the strange world he now lived in. But here, with Eva and the promise of good food, things felt almost normal. Almost.

    As they arrived, The Korean place was tucked between a laundromat and a convenience store. A faded sign hung above the door, letters Zach couldn''t read. Inside, the smell hit him first - spices, grilled meat, and something fermented.

    It was smaller than he expected. Maybe ten tables crammed into a space meant for half that. Red plastic chairs squeaked against linoleum floors. The walls were plastered with faded posters of Korean pop stars and landscapes.

    Behind the counter, an old TV blared a Korean drama. The cook, a stocky guy with a permanent scowl, barked orders in rapid-fire Korean.

    Their table wobbled when Zach sat down. The menu was a laminated sheet, stained with sauce marks. Pictures of dishes Zach didn''t recognize stared back at him.

    "Cosy, right?" Eva grinned, looking way too pleased with herself.

    Zach snorted. "If by cosy you mean cramped, so I-"

    Zach froze mid-sentence, his eyes locked on a figure near the counter. It was him - the delivery guy. Pale skin, electric blue hair, those unnaturally green eyes. Zach''s stomach dropped.

    "Eva," he whispered, "we need to go."

    "What? Why?" She followed his gaze, frowning. "You know that guy?"

    Zach shook his head, not wanting to explain, the guy looked up. Their eyes met. Recognition flashed across his face, and Zach tensed, ready to bolt. But the blue-haired man just smiled, a knowing look in those eyes.

    Zach''s heart hammered in his chest. He felt exposed, like all his secrets were written on his face.

    "Zach?" Eva''s voice cut through his panic. "What''s going on? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."

    He forced himself to breathe, to act normal. "It''s nothing. Just thought I recognized him."

    Zach''s heart raced as he gripped the menu, knuckles white. His eyes kept darting to the blue-haired guy, whose knowing smile made Zach''s skin crawl. How could he explain this to Eva without sounding crazy?

    Eva wasn''t buying it. "You''re a terrible liar, you know that? Spill it."

    "Look, it''s complicated," he muttered. "Can we just order and get out of here?"

    Eva studied him for a long moment, then nodded. "Fine. But you owe me an explanation later."

    Zach felt a pair of emerald eyes burning into him, the unsettling smile on the man''s face never wavering. It was just an ordinary Korean restaurant, he told himself, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that two vastly different worlds had just collided.

    He pulled out his phone, intending to send Velor a quick text and a photo of the man. But before he could snap a picture, the blue-haired man was already at their table.

    "Welcome, what can I do for you today?" His voice was eerily familiar, sending chills down Zach''s spine.

    Zach tried to look at him, but those red eyes from their first meeting flashed in his memory. He found himself leaning towards Eva, seeking comfort. Still, he tried to put on a brave face.

    Eva frowned, glancing between Zach and the waiter, she looked directly at the blue-haired man. "This one and this one," she said, pointing at the menu without breaking eye contact. "To go." she added

    The man''s smile widened, and even though Zach avoided his gaze, he could feel the man''s intense stare. He let out a frustrated sigh.

    "To go," the man repeated. "I see. So, do you¡ª"

    "That''s it," Eva cut him off sharply.

    "Very well." The waiter''s smile was chilling as he retreated to the kitchen.

    Zach''s mind raced as they waited for their food. The blue-haired guy was a vampire. But not just any vampire - one who could walk in daylight.

    He glanced around the restaurant, suddenly seeing it in a new light. Was this place a front for vampires? Were the other customers in on it? His palms were sweaty as he gripped the edge of the table.

    Every time the kitchen door swung open, Zach tensed. He half-expected to see fangs or glowing eyes. But it was just normal staff, carrying plates of steaming food.

    The blue-haired vampire appeared again, carrying their takeout bags. His smile was friendly, but his eyes held a predatory gleam

    "Enjoy your meal," he said, handing over the food. His fingers brushed Zach''s for a moment, ice-cold despite the warm restaurant.

    Zach practically leapt from his seat, grabbing the bags. "Thanks. Let''s go, Eva."

    As they hurried out, Zach felt those unnaturally green eyes following them. He didn''t relax until they were in Eva''s car, the restaurant fading in the rearview mirror.

    "Okay," Eva said, turning to face him. "Start talking. What the hell was that about?"

    Zach took a deep breath. How could he even begin to explain?

    "Don''t overthink it. Things have been weird since day one," Eva said, flipping her hair.

    Zach sighed. "Where do I even start?" He hesitated, then spilled everything he''d been holding back. All the crazy details he''d kept from her, not wanting to drag her into this mess.

    As he finished, Eva''s eyes flashed. "I''m going back there to teach that guy a lesson."

    "No, Eva, it''s too dangerous," Zach grabbed her arm.

    "I don''t care if he''s lived a thousand years. There''s got to be a way to put him in a coffin, right?" Eva frowned, determination etched on her face.

    Zach glanced back at the Korean place. "Yeah, but... let''s just leave. This whole thing feels off."

    "Fine, let''s just go back and wait for the night," Eva started the car. "And I''ll talk to your vampire friends."

    As they pulled away, Zach stared out the window, the Korean restaurant shrinking in the side mirror. His world had shifted again, the line between normal and supernatural blurring even further. He''d wanted to keep Eva out of this, to protect her. But now she was diving in headfirst, as fearless as ever.

    The familiar streets of the city rolled by under the bright midday sun. It felt surreal - vampires and danger in broad daylight, hidden behind the facade of everyday life. Zach couldn''t shake the feeling that eyes were watching them from every shadow, even in the harsh light of day.

    He glanced at Eva, her face set with determination as she drove. Whatever came next, at least he wasn''t facing it alone. But as they headed back to wait out the long hours until nightfall, Zach couldn''t help but wonder: was he protecting Eva, or was she protecting him?

    The day stretched out before them, full of unanswered questions and looming confrontations. Night would come eventually, bringing with it the answers they sought - for better or worse. For now, all they could do was wait and prepare for whatever the darkness might bring.

 Chapter 16: A new friend

    A week had passed since their visit to the Korean place and the encounter with the blue-haired guy. Zach found himself caught in a strange limbo, waiting for the other shoe to drop. But the most unexpected development? Eva''s sudden aversion to visiting Dominick''s mansion.

    Every time they set a date, she''d come up with increasingly bizarre excuses. That first night, right after the Korean place incident, Zach had called Velor as soon as darkness fell. But Eva? She''d bailed, claiming a last-minute babysitting gig. Eva, who''d once declared she''d rather eat grass than watch other people''s "screaming bags of germs." Yeah, right.

    As the days went on, her excuses got weirder and weirder. A sudden passion for nocturnal bird-watching. An urgent need to alphabetize her spice rack. Once, she even claimed she had to help a friend move a piano - at midnight.

    Zach wasn''t buying it. He knew Eva was worried, but this sudden change made no sense. She was the one who''d been eager to meet his vampire friends, practically demanding an introduction. Now she was avoiding it like the plague.

    As he sat in his house, staring at his phone, he decided to call her out on it. But when he dialled, Eva''s excuse was even more outlandish than before.

    "Sorry, Zach," she said, sounding distracted. "I need to clean my grandma''s tomb tonight. Can''t make it."

    Zach blinked, momentarily speechless. Cleaning a tomb? At night? This from the woman who''d been ready to march back into that Korean restaurant and take on a centuries-old vampire?

    He couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something was seriously off. Was Eva hiding something? Had something scared her off that she wasn''t telling him about?

    He hung up, more confused than ever. Whatever was going on with Eva, it was clear they couldn''t avoid Dominick''s mansion forever. Just as he stood up from his bed, his phone buzzed. It was Eva.

    ''Zach, I promise tomorrow I will visit them with you.''

    ''Sorry for this.''

    Zach sighed, running a hand through his hair. His mind raced with possibilities. Maybe something was really dragging her down. Was her crazy ex trying to reconnect, holding her hostage somehow? But no, this was Eva. If it wasn''t supernatural, she''d probably kick them in the sack and spit in their face.

    Then again, even someone as tough as Eva had their limits. She might be brave for a day, but fragile for a week after. Whatever was going on, it was eating at her - and now at him too.

    He stared at the messages, thumb hovering over the reply button. Tomorrow. They''d face this together tomorrow. But as the night stretched on, Zach couldn''t shake the feeling that by morning, everything might change again

    And here we go, another night comes. The sun starts to fall, and Zach finds himself waiting for Eva''s call. He doesn''t know why this is frustrating him so much, but if Eva doesn''t show tonight, he''s decided he won''t mention it to her ever again.

    A knock on the door startles him. Who could it be, showing up without warning? Maybe Eva, or the vampires from the mansion. Worst case, his parents. Or that blue-haired guy from the restaurant. Zach''s heart races as he approaches the door.

    He opens it to find Eva standing there, face done up with full makeup.

    "Don''t laugh," Eva says, looking up at him self-consciously.

    "Why would I laugh at you?" Zach replies, genuinely surprised. "You look pretty."

    "We better go before I freak out again," Eva said, her voice tight.

    Zach nodded, grabbing the first jacket he saw on the rack before hopping into Eva''s car. The strong scent of cigarettes hit him immediately. She must have smoked a whole pack to prepare for tonight.

    They drove in silence, the usual radio chatter absent. Zach kept his eyes on Eva, watching her expressions, trying to gauge how she''d react. He needed to be ready for whatever came next.

    Fifteen minutes crawled by before they arrived at the mansion''s front gate. Eva''s face was a canvas of nerves, discomfort etched in every line.

    "You can leave if this makes you feel bad, Eve," Zach offered softly.

    She shook her head, determination winning over fear as she drove towards the gate. One of the twins - Pearl or Penelope, Zach could never tell - gestured them inside. Eva''s knuckles whitened on the steering wheel as she followed the driveway to the front door, where the other twin stood waiting.

    Parked, Eva reached for a bottle, taking a huge swig. The sweet scent of strawberry and cherry filled the car - her favourite booze. Liquid courage, Zach thought.

    "Come on," Zach said, stepping out of the car. He walked around to Eva''s side and opened her door. Her face was flushed, a mix of the booze and nerves.

    "Welcome," the twins said in unison, their smiles identical and eerie. "They''re waiting inside."

    "O-Okay..." Eva stammered, latching onto Zach''s arm with a vice-like grip.

    "Don''t worry, you''ve got me," Zach reassured her, forcing a smile he didn''t quite feel.

    "Right," Eva muttered as they crossed the threshold.

    They walked deeper into the mansion, ending up in the familiar ballroom. The same place where Aiden''s bar stood, where this whole mess had started. But now, it looks different. A small table, a couch, a TV, and a game console sprawled across the floor near the bar. Curtains hung haphazardly around the room, giving it the appearance of someone''s makeshift bedroom.

    Zach''s eyes darted around, taking in the changes. The formal ballroom had transformed into something more... lived in. More human, despite its inhuman occupants. He felt Eva''s grip tighten on his arm as they ventured further in.

    As they stepped into the room, a figure emerged from behind one of the hanging curtains. It was Velor, his pale skin almost glowing in the dim light.

    "Welcome back, Zach, your face has healed," Velor said, his voice soft as silk. His eyes flickered to Eva. "And you must be the friend we''ve heard so much about."

    Eva''s grip on Zach''s arm tightened even more. "I''m Eva," she managed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Velor''s lips curved into a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Pleasure. Please, make yourselves comfortable. The others will join us shortly."

    "This room''s changed a lot," Zach remarked, his gaze sweeping over the altered space as Eva cautiously took a seat on the couch.

    "Right?" Velor chuckled, picking up a game controller from the floor. "It''s Dominick. That idiot plays games all day like a teenager." He shook his head with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "I told him to tidy up before you came, and now he''s nowhere to be found."

    "And how are your friend?" Velor asked, his eyes darting towards Eva, who was still hiding behind Zach.

    "She''s fine, just needs a moment to adjust," Zach replied, gently nudging Eva forward. "Eva, this is Velor, the one I was telling you about."

    Eva peeked out from behind Zach, her expression softening as she recognized the name. "This is him?" she asked, her voice steadier now.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "Yes," Velor confirmed with a wide smile, his fangs momentarily flashing. Eva instinctively averted her gaze.

    "Right," Velor said, chuckling. "I should fetch Mabel. She''s much better at the whole ''social butterfly'' thing than I am." He walked towards the door, pausing to glance back at them before exiting.

    Eva released a heavy sigh, visibly relaxing now that Velor was gone. She continued to cling to Zach''s arm as she surveyed the room, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    "See? I told you he wasn''t a bad guy," Zach said with a reassuring smile.

    The door opened again, revealing Mabel and Aiden. Eva''s grip tightened once more, a wave of apprehension washing over her. Mabel approached them with a warm smile, yet another bag in hand. It seemed she always had something to give. She sat down beside Eva and offered her the bag.

    "Eva, you look even prettier than Zach described," Mabel beamed. "This is a gift for you."

    Eva hesitated before accepting the bag, her eyes filled with cautious curiosity.

    "It''s nothing weird, I promise," Mabel reassured her, her ruby lips curving into a playful smile.

    "Thank you," Eva mumbled, her eyes darting away from Mabel''s gaze.

    Mabel gently pulled Aiden, who was fidgeting beside her, closer to Eva. "Eva, this is Aiden, our head chef and bartender," she announced cheerfully.

    Aiden, who had been staring awkwardly at the floor, finally spoke up when prompted by Mabel. "Hello," he said softly. "Nice to meet you."

    "Nice to meet you too," Eva replied with an awkward smile, then turned to Zach with a raised eyebrow.

    "What?" Zach whispered back, his eyes darting between Eva and Aiden. "Stop that, I know what you''re thinking." He knew Aiden fit Eva''s type ¨C tall, blonde, and with a bit of a villainous aura.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Eva whispered back, her nervousness replaced with a playful accusation.

    "Because I knew you''d go crazy," Zach rolled his eyes, but a small smile tugged at his lips. It seemed Eva''s initial fear had completely dissolved upon meeting the handsome vampire chef.

    "Dominick will be here any second," Mabel chirped. "Velor just had to drag him out of the cellar."

    "Right, Zach," Mabel continued, turning her attention to him. "Have you eaten yet?"

    "Not yet," Zach replied, his eyes meeting Mabel''s.

    "Want something to eat?" Mabel asked with a warm smile. "Aiden just started buying normal groceries to make meals for you, right Aiden?"

    Aiden looked up at Zach, a blush creeping up his cheeks. "Ah, yes, that''s right," he stammered, his eyes falling back to the floor. Despite their previous interactions, Zach found this shy side of Aiden rather adorable.

    "Wait here, I''ll grab some bread for you," Aiden offered, disappearing into the bar''s storage area. He emerged moments later carrying a tray laden with various breads. It was an impressive spread, as if he had been baking all day. Each loaf looked soft, warm, and utterly delicious.

    Eva tugged on Zach''s jacket, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Zach turned to her, eyebrows raised in question. "What?" he asked.

    "Nothing," Eva replied, a playful smile spreading across her face.

    "Oh, so you''re not feeling nervous anymore, I see," Zach remarked with a playful smirk as Eva relaxed.

    "Good for you," Eva retorted, her eyes following Aiden as he set the tray of bread on a nearby table.

    Zach stood up, grabbed a piece of bread from the tray, and took a bite. It was warm and soft, with a delicate crunch to the crust and a subtle, buttery flavour. Aiden stood beside him, his gaze fixed intently on Zach''s reaction.

    "How is it?" Aiden asked, his voice laced with a hint of nervousness.

    "It''s really good," Zach replied with a genuine smile, watching as relief washed over Aiden''s face.

    "It''s been a century since I cooked food for a mortal," Aiden admitted, his smile widening

    "Thank you for this," Zach smiled back, appreciating the gesture.

    Suddenly, a loud commotion erupted from the doorway. Velor burst into the room, dragging a dishevelled Dominick by the collar. Dominick looked like he hadn''t slept in days, his eyes hollow and his face as pale as parchment.

    "That''s Dominick," Zach whispered to Eva, who had joined him at the bread tray. "He''s kind of the master of the house... kind of," he added, a touch of uncertainty in his voice.

    Dominick groaned, rubbing his eyes as he joined Mabel on the couch. He glanced up at Zach and offered a weary smile before attempting to stand and give him a hug. But before he could reach Zach, Velor grabbed him by the collar and yanked him back onto the couch.

    "You jerk," Velor growled at Dominick. "Don''t mind him today. It''s that time of the year."

    Zach looked at them, puzzled. He had no idea what "that time of the year" meant, but it was clearly something significant to them. He decided not to pry, knowing it wasn''t his place to be nosy about their personal stuff.

    "Dominick, this is Eva, Zach''s friend," Mabel said, nudging the figure on the couch.

    Dominick lifted his head, a tired smile spreading across his face. "Nice to meet you, Eva. You look lovely."

    "Nice to meet you too," Eva replied, returning the smile.

    Mabel clapped her hands together. "Well, should we all have a drink?" Her gaze swept across the room. "Where are Pearl and Penelope?"

    "They said they had something to take care of and would join us later," Velor explained, making his way towards the bar.

    "Then let''s drink and talk," Mabel said, her smile widening as she turned to Eva, who was taking a bite of the bread Zach had offered.

    "Okay..." Eva agreed, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks as she met Mabel''s gaze. Zach observed the interaction, a hint of amusement in his eyes. This woman was easily charmed by a simple smile.

    "Aiden?" Mabel called out, nodding towards the vampire chef, who was now carrying a selection of alcohol bottles. Perhaps a little drinking and conversation would ease the tension in the room.

    "Huh? Vampires get drunk too?" Eva asked, wide-eyed, as she watched Aiden prepare the drink

    "Yes, honey, we do get drunk," Mabel replied with a chuckle, gently touching Eva''s cheek. "But it''s much harder for us than for mortals." The unexpected touch made Eva jump slightly, a blush creeping onto her cheeks.

    Everyone gathered around the bar, even Dominick, who looked like a walking corpse as he snatched a bottle from Aiden''s hands, only to be smacked on the arm by Mabel. Zach grabbed a glass, raised it in a silent toast and stepped back to watch the scene.

    He was relieved to see that Eva, drink in hand, was blending in easily with the vampires, her initial nervousness replaced by a lively energy. The entire group seemed genuinely engaged in conversation, the tension from earlier melting away with each shared laugh and story.

    "It''s such a relief, right?" Velor appeared beside Zach, a glass swirling with amber liquid in his hand.

    "Yeah, it''s good to see her get along with everyone," Zach replied, smiling at Velor, who returned the gesture with a knowing look.

    "How about you?" Velor inquired, taking a sip from his glass.

    "What about me?" Zach asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "How are you?" Velor''s smile softened. "We haven''t seen each other in a whole week."

    "Aren''t we, like, texting for the whole week, as well?" Zach chuckled.

    Indeed, the two had been texting non-stop for the past week, ever since the encounter at the Korean restaurant. After Zach texted Velor about the blue-haired man, their conversations had flowed effortlessly. At first, it was just simple questions about their days and whereabouts. But as time went on, they found themselves sharing silly stories, inside jokes, and even mundane photos of their daily lives.

    "True, but it''s different seeing you in person," Velor said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Texts can''t capture your full... essence."

    A warmth spread through Zach, a blush creeping onto his cheeks. "Well, I''m doing alright," he replied, clearing his throat. "Better now that Eva''s here and not freaking out."

    They both glanced over at Eva, who was now animatedly conversing with Aiden and Pearl, her hands flying as she spoke.

    "She''s quite the character," Velor observed. "I can see why you two are friends."

    Zach nodded, a fond smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, she''s one of a kind."

    A comfortable silence settled between them as they watched the group interact. Zach found himself stealing glances at Velor, the memories of their week of texting flooding back. The silly memes, the late-night chats, the random photos of their days. It had felt so... normal.

    "Hey," Zach said, turning to face Velor. "Thanks for, you know, being there this week. It helped, having someone to talk to about all this."

    Velor''s expression softened. "Anytime, Zach," he replied. "That''s what friends are for, right?"

    They shared a smile, a silent understanding passing between them. Zach couldn''t help but marvel at how quickly his world had been turned upside down. A month ago, vampires were just stories. Now, here he was, standing in their lair, feeling more at home than he''d ever imagined.

 Chapter 17: A vague sense of feeling

    The drinking party turned out to be a surprisingly enjoyable affair, and it''s even more enjoyable when Pearl and Penelope come along. Even Eva, who usually has a low tolerance for alcohol, seems to be having a good time. They ended up spending the night at the mansion because Zach can''t drive and Eva was far too drunk to form coherent sentences.

    She''d clung to Mabel for most of the night, despite Aiden''s ability to charm her at first hello. It seemed that Mabel''s warmth and charisma had done more for Eva than any other charm.

    Zach himself was a little tipsy but not as drunk as Eva, whom Mabel had to carry to bed. It was a really cute picture seeing Eva acting like a child. As Zach tried to take another glass from Aiden, who was also drunk, the glass was stolen by Velor who had been standing beside him and watching him from the start.

    "That''s enough for you," Velor said, drinking from the glass.

    "Huh, you''re drinking that like the first day we met," Zach said, reminded of the bloodlust event.

    "Yes," Velor replied, setting down the glass and guiding Aiden towards a nearby couch. "The first day you almost drank that blood."

    "So it really was blood," Zach said, a hint of awe in his voice. "I knew it."

    "Of course it was blood," Velor countered. "What else do you think vampires drink?" He handed Zach a bottle of water.

    "And yes," Zach continued, a mischievous grin spreading across his face, "you were a real jerk that first day, you know that?"

    "Was I?" Velor questioned, feigning innocence. "I thought I was just acting normal."

    "It was not normal! You were so rude and annoying," Zach laughed, replaying the memory in his head. "But I guess you''re more sane and nice now."

    "You guess?" Velor asked, playfully flicking Zach''s finger.

    "But to me, you''re still the same as you were that first day," Velor said with a playful smirk.

    "Is that a compliment?" Zach retorted, furrowing his brow. "Or not?"

    "It is a compliment," Velor grinned, his eyes twinkling. "You''re still just as cute as the first day I met you."

    "I am what?" Zach stared at Velor, dumbfounded.

    Velor didn''t answer, simply offering a knowing smile as he watched Zach''s flustered reaction. It wasn''t what Zach had expected. Mabel often called him cute, but it had never felt like this. His face flushed, but surely it was just the alcohol, right?

    "Maybe I''m a little tipsy," Zach mumbled, trying to regain his composure. "I should probably get going."

    "Alright," Velor said, his smile softening. "Do you remember the way? The same one you used before?"

    "Yeah, I do," Zach confirmed with a grateful smile. "Thanks."

    He made his way upstairs, taking the same path he had used the night he escaped from his father. The room remained unchanged, clean and inviting, with freshly folded clothes neatly arranged on the bed.

    Zach collapsed onto the mattress, his face buried in the pillow. He felt warm, his heart racing in his chest. It had to be the alcohol, he reassured himself. There was no way Velor''s simple compliment could have affected him so deeply. Right?

    Zach''s mind raced, overthinking every little detail. The cool breeze from the open window contrasted with his warm skin, creating a strangely comforting sensation. He drifted into a half-conscious state, his thoughts swirling with imagined scenarios and lingering sensations before finally succumbing to sleep.

    Morning arrived, and Zach awoke with a scratchy throat and a fever, the result of sleeping without a blanket. He shook off the grogginess, did not care about his fever and it was just a normal day for him.

    Heading downstairs to Aiden''s bar, he found a note on the counter. It was scrawled in childlike handwriting and read, "Zach, check your messages." He instantly knew it was from Velor.

    As he checked his phone, he found a text from Velor accompanied by a blurry photo.

    "I broyght something for ou. It''s in my room."

    "Folloe this wooden barrel, you''ll find it."

    Velor''s texting skills were as wonky as ever, and the blurry picture made Zach chuckle. Despite the quality, he could tell where it was.

    He made his way down to the cellar, taking a different path than the one that led to Dominick''s workspace. This one was deeper, winding through a labyrinth of dimly lit corridors. Eventually, he reached a row of wooden barrels lining the wall. His eyes scanned the row until they settled on a single barrel painted a vibrant red, just like the one in Velor''s photo.

    He walked behind the barrel stack and found the wooden door hidden there. He knocked, and a few seconds later, Velor opened it. His hair was messy and his clothes were loosened, looking like he had just woken up

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you up so early," Zach apologised, taking in Velor''s sleepy appearance.

    "It''s fine," Velor mumbled, stepping aside to let Zach in. "Come in."

    The room was surprisingly simple, far from what Zach had expected from a blue blood vampire. It was a small, windowless space, furnished with a king-sized bed with a worn wooden frame and a single antique chair.

    "Did you get any sleep?" Zach asked, noticing that Velor was rubbing his eyes tiredly.

    "Yeah," Velor replied with a small smile. "Only a few hours, but it''s okay."

    "Well, I came here because you told me to," Zach said, looking around the room curiously.

    "Right," Velor replied, going to the other side of the bed and getting a box.

    He handed it to Zach and gestured for him to open it. Inside was a scarf, beautifully knitted in a pattern of yellow and blue, its soft texture comforting.

    "I noticed you never wear one," Velor explained, a gentle smile on his face, "so I thought you might need it."

    Zach stared at the scarf in his hands, a wave of warmth washing over him. He had never received such a thoughtful gift before. It was surprisingly endearing that Velor had thought of something like this.

    "Where did you get this? It''s lovely," Zach said, his eyes tracing the intricate pattern of the scarf. He carefully observed Velor, who seemed to be fidgeting uncharacteristically.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Well, uh... I mean, at the mall?" Velor mumbled, his gaze shifting away from Zach''s.

    "Huh?" Zach raised an eyebrow, a puzzled expression on his face.

    "Do you like it?" Velor asked again, still avoiding eye contact.

    "Yes, I do," Zach confirmed with a genuine smile.

    "Really?" Velor''s face lit up, a wide grin spreading across his face as he finally met Zach''s gaze.

    "Actually..." Velor hesitated, his smile faltering slightly. "Never mind."

    "Now, you can go. Don''t forget Eva, she''s in Mabel''s room," Velor said, gently pushing Zach out of the room. Velor''s behaviour was uncharacteristically abrupt, a stark contrast to his usual demeanour.

    Zach clutched the box in his hand and dialled Eva''s number. He was surprised when Velor told him she was in Mabel''s room, but considering their friendship, maybe she was, maybe she wasn''t. Eva was full of surprises

    He waited for the phone to connect, and it did, but the voice on the other end wasn''t Eva''s. A familiar, sleepy voice answered instead.

    "Hello, Zach," Mabel said.

    "Is Eva really in your room?" Zach asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Ah, yes, she''s still sleeping. Should I wake her up?" Mabel replied, the sound of rustling blankets in the background.

    "No need," Zach said. "Just tell her I might be leaving first."

    "Oh, you won''t wait for her?" Mabel asked.

    "No, it''s okay. I want to shower at home today," Zach explained.

    "Why? Or maybe I shouldn''t ask," Mabel said, her voice trailing off.

    "You shouldn''t go alone at this hour," Mabel added, her voice laced with concern. "What do you think will happen if they catch you again?"

    "Then I''ll be quick on my way home," Zach replied, trying to reassure her.

    "Is that what you want?" Mabel sighed. He could sense her frustration. "Fine, but be careful and go straight home, okay?"

    "Okay, thanks Mabel. Please take care of Eva for me," Zach said, a hint of worry in his voice.

    "With pleasure," she replied, hanging up the phone.

    Zach wandered through the quiet mansion, his stomach grumbling. He searched for something to eat before venturing outside and stumbled upon a warm pastry in the kitchen. A note from Aiden lay beside it, the single word "Eat" scrawled in his familiar handwriting

    Zach smiled and grabbed the pastry with gratitude, scribbling a quick thank-you note for Aiden before heading towards the front door.

    Outside, the morning felt strange. It was cold and wet, yet the sun remained hidden behind a thick blanket of clouds. It wasn''t as if Zach had never seen rain before, but It wasn''t the rain itself that Zach hated, but the anticipation of it. He hated the sticky feeling in the air just before the rain fell, the gnawing anxiety that built up as the storm approached. It was truly the worst.

    As he walked the familiar path back home, the sky above started its concert. It growled and threatened that if Zach wasn''t home in the next second, it would pour on his head. So Zach quickened his steps, trying not to worry about it too much.

    When he was halfway home, the rain started dripping. The drips turned into splashes, and then it rained like crazy. He groaned and started running toward the nearby grocery store. wiping his face and slicking back his soaked hair. This was the worst way to start a day, and the contrast between his damp clothes and the store''s frigid air conditioning only worsened his fever. His nose started to clog, making it impossible to breathe properly. At least Velor''s gift, tucked safely in the box under his arm, remained dry.

    He grabbed a few over-the-counter medications and a steaming cup of coffee before heading to the checkout counter. His eyes landed on a rack of umbrellas behind the fruit stand, so he quickly grabbed one before checking out. As he pulled out his wallet, a voice stopped him cold.

    "We meet again."

    Zach hesitated before looking up. It was the voice he had been hoping to avoid. The rain outside was bad enough, but why did this voice have to make it worse?

    "Are you going to pay or not?" the voice said.

    "Yeah," Zach mumbled, still avoiding eye contact. It was always the blue-haired man who showed up in the most unexpected ways. Every time Zach tried to step outside his regular routine, this man appeared. Zach couldn''t understand why, but it felt like he was being stalked

    "I don''t stalk you around, if that''s what you''re thinking," the man said, as if reading Zach''s mind.

    "I always work here on weekends," he added, his eyes fixed on Zach. "And I also didn''t know I''d see you today." He flashed a smile, his fangs momentarily glinting in the fluorescent light.

    "Well, I didn''t have any intention of eating you right here and now when I saw you," he said, reaching for the scanner to ring up Zach''s items. Zach flinched, scanning the area around them. Thankfully, they were alone.

    "But hey..." the man began, his eyes boring into Zach''s, then stopped abruptly. "Nevermind."

    "I know you might think I''m the villain here," he continued, deftly handling Zach''s money. "But trust me, if it were another sunspawned, you''d have been dead the moment they caught your scent."

    Anger flared in Zach''s chest, emboldening him. "Oh, so I should thank you for not killing me?" he snapped.

    "Finally, you speak," the man''s smile widened, "I know someone like you, who knows the moonspawned," he paused, savouring the words, "of course you''re going to be biassed."

    "But you do you," he shrugged. "I''m not trying to justify my actions from that day."

    "I''m Gus," he said, extending a hand. Zach frowned at the unexpected friendliness. Gus, huh? More like a gut, Zach thought

    "Understandable," the man said, his tone softening as he held out Zach''s change. Zach hesitated, remembering the last time he''d reached out to this man. But he couldn''t very well leave without his money, so he cautiously extended his hand.

    The man didn''t grab him this time. Instead, he offered a firm handshake. Zach was surprised by the warmth emanating from the man''s hand ¨C unlike the icy touch of Mable or Velor, It radiated a comforting heat, reminiscent of a blanket left to dry in the sun on a clear day.

    "Hope we get along well," the man said, still shaking Zach''s hand. "This one''s on me."

    "Huh?" Zach pulled his hand away, confused. "What do you mean?"

    The man smiled. "I''ve already paid with my own money, if you didn''t realise. I just broke that large bill for you."

    Zach looked down at the money in his hand. It was indeed the same amount, but with smaller bills. He looked back up at Gus, a mix of confusion and guarded show on his face

    "Go on," the man smiled. "Get home safe."

    Zach stared at him with the most bewildered expression he could muster. It was truly odd, as if the man had somehow become a different person. Nevertheless, Zach reasoned that if the man wasn''t hurting him, perhaps it was okay to talk to him? Maybe?

    Clutching the umbrella in one hand and the box in the other, Zach set off. Despite the rain pouring down as if it were doomsday, he managed to return home safely. The gift, cold medicine, and even the coffee¡ªstill warm¡ªhad all survived the journey. He peeled off his damp clothes and headed straight for the shower.

    Perhaps it was because his body was chilled, but the water cascading from the showerhead felt unusually good against his skin. It was strange how he could shower with this warm sensation without it bothering him much.

    Zach stepped out of the shower, feeling slightly less miserable.  He grabbed Mable''s elixir and chased it with a swig of coffee¡ªa decision he instantly regretted. The combination was horrific. The coffee amplified the elixir''s already pungent flavour, transforming it into a taste reminiscent of a century-old, rotting banana.

    Zach''s stomach lurched. He bolted for the bathroom, barely making it in time before a wave of nausea forced him to his knees. With tears streaming down his face, he retched until his stomach was empty, the foul taste lingering in his mouth.

    "Never again," Zach mumbled to himself, rinsing his mouth out with water and wiping his face with a towel.

    He flopped onto the couch, then remembered the gift from Velor. He carefully opened the box, revealing the deep yellow and blue scarf. The colours seemed to dance together, a harmonious blend that was surprisingly pleasing to the eye. The scarf felt softer than he remembered, inviting him to touch it. As he pulled it from the box, a sense of warmth and comfort washed over him, so intense it made his heart skip a beat.

    "Huh?" Zach paused, the scarf held in mid-air, as he inhaled its scent.

    His heart... skipped a beat? HIS DAMN HEART???????

 Chapter 18: An interesting path

    Zach wasn''t one for labels. Virgin, bachelor, forever alone ¨C he''d heard them all, but none of it mattered. He was pushing thirty, sure, but so what? Some guys just weren''t lucky in love. Or so he thought.

    Recently, his world had been turned upside down. At first, he''d blamed his racing heart on a fever, but as days turned into weeks, the palpitations persisted, especially when thoughts of a certain ancient bloodsucker invaded his mind. It was a new level of crazy, a level he hadn''t even known existed.

    Amidst this emotional turmoil, Zach had realised something else was off. His bank account was draining faster than a leaky faucet, and his writing gigs barely covered the rent. Hence the new job slinging coffee at the local joint ¨C gotta keep the lights on somehow

    "Here''s your coffee," Zach slid the cup across the counter to the waiting customer.

    "Thanks, Zach." The woman flashed a smile.

    She was a regular. She looked to be in her early twenties with a cascade of blonde hair highlighted with subtle streaks of red. Every day since Zach started working here, she''d graced the coffee shop with her presence, her gaze lingering on him just a beat too long, a playful smile always gracing her lips.

    "Looks like our barista needs a cup of coffee too," she remarked, her smile widening.

    She was right. He''d barely slept three hours a night for the past few days. Usually, all-nighters were no problem, but this time it was different. Dark circles underlined his eyes, giving him a tired look. Not that it was terrible, but he couldn''t deny the exhaustion.

    Zach shrugged, rubbing a hand over his stubble. "Sleep''s been overrated lately."

    "But you really need them," she said, taking a sip of her latte. "Anyway," she continued, a playful lilt in her voice, "Do you have a lover?"

    Zach''s heart skipped a beat. Was this a personal question or just idle curiosity? "No," he mumbled, looking away.

    "I could introduce you to someone, if you''d like," she offered, her smile widening.

    "It''s fine," Zach replied, his voice a little too sharp. "It''s not like I''m desperate." He immediately regretted his words.

    "I didn''t mean to be rude," he added, looking at her with a sheepish grin. "Thank you, but no."

    "It''s okay," she reassured him with a smile. "I just have a friend who finds you attractive."

    Zach''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Me?" he said, his voice thick with disbelief. He knew he wasn''t exactly a heartthrob. If he was, he wouldn''t have been single his entire life.

    "Yeah," she confirmed. "They might be really sad if they heard you say that."

    Zach couldn''t help but smile back. Despite their limited interactions, he always found talking to her light and easy. She was pretty, too.

    "So, does that mean you have someone on your mind?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, as if she could see right through him.

    Zach flinched, the smile momentarily faltering. He quickly regained his composure, brushing aside the thoughts that threatened to resurface. It was embarrassing, really. He felt like a lovesick teenager, but he knew he didn''t have a crush on that ancient vampire. Definitely not.

    Her smile intensified, making the awkwardness palpable. Zach''s cheeks flushed as he averted his gaze.

    "But can you at least give me your number?" she asked, pulling out her phone. "Being friends isn''t that bad, you know."

    Zach hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I think that could work," Zach conceded, a small smile tugging at his lips. He took her phone and typed in his number, a sense of relief washing over him. Having another friend wouldn''t hurt. After all, in the past four months, his only friend had been Eva. Now, he was suddenly surrounded by a whole host of vampires. Not that he was complaining, but a normal friend would be a welcome change.

    "I''ll let them know you''re only interested in friendship," she said with a wink, standing up to leave.

    "Thank you, and have a good day," Zach replied, returning her smile.

    As she walked out the door, Zach let out a heavy sigh. Socialising was exhausting, leaving him feeling strangely empty. He sank onto a nearby chair, his eyes scanning the shop for any distraction.

    He stood up, grabbed a broom from the corner, and began sweeping the floor, the repetitive motion a welcome distraction from his thoughts.

    But the reprieve was short-lived  and Zach still felt like he was walking on eggshells. He''d been like this for two weeks now, acting weird and refusing to confront his own feelings. He hadn''t even spoken to Eva, his best friend, since that night. And Velor? He''d avoided him like the plague, even pretending not to be home when he had come to visit.

    But it wasn''t his fault. The world had been turned upside down, leaving him questioning everything he thought he knew. He knew he couldn''t keep running forever. For now, he would continue to sweep the floor, one stroke at a time, hoping that eventually, he would find the clarity he desperately needed.

    His phone buzzed, a low vibration against the wooden countertop. He picked it up, hoping it wasn''t Velor. A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he saw the number. The screen displayed an unknown number. A message popped up:

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡®Hey, I got your number from my friend.¡¯

    Yep, definitely one of her friends.

    Zach typed a quick reply: ''Hello.''

    And that was it. Neither of them continued the conversation. But he wasn''t surprised. Adults had things to do, after all.  He placed his phone back on the counter and focused on the tasks at hand, determined to finish his shift and go home.

    The day finally ended. Zach cleaned up the shop, closed it, and reported to the owner. He clutched his apron in his hand as he walked toward the bus stop.  His house was only a stop away, but after a long shift, he wasn''t willing to walk.

    While waiting for the bus, his phone buzzed again. It was the same unknown number from before.

    ¡®Are you finished work yet?¡¯

    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he replied, a hint of curiosity rising within him.

    ¡®Ah, I was just waiting for you to get off work.¡¯

    Zach''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise. This was unexpected.

    ¡®Why?¡¯ he asked, fingers tapping against the screen.

    ¡®Just didn''t want to bother you at work¡¯

    ¡®What is your name? So I can save your number. Mine is Zach.¡¯

    ¡®I know. Just save as Tav.¡¯

    ¡®That''s a cool name,¡¯ Zach typed, just as the bus arrived. He hopped on, continuing the conversation during the short ride.

    It was just a casual chat, the kind of small talk people make on the phone. Favourite foods, music, how their day was going. But it was enough to brighten Zach''s mood and distract him from the thoughts that usually plagued him.

    Zach arrived home after the short bus ride and entered his house. His eyes immediately fell upon the scarf Velor had given him, a wave of warmth and longing washing over him. It was ridiculous, he knew, to feel such a strong connection to a mere object. But it was a tangible reminder of the bond he shared with Velor, a bond he was trying so hard to deny

    Zach put everything down and headed to the shower. After cleaning up, he jumped into bed and tucked himself in tightly. He pulled out his phone, intending to continue the show he had been watching. Suddenly, an incoming call appeared on the screen. He hesitated for a moment, his finger hovering over the answer button. Before he could decide, his finger slipped, and the call connected.

    Silence filled the air for a few seconds, Zach''s heart pounding in his chest.

    "How are you?"The voice, soft and gentle, broke the silence.

    ¡°Good¡­¡± Zach answered, his voice barely above a whisper. After a pause, he added, ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the voice replied, the word hanging in the air between them

    "Velor, why are you calling all of a sudden?" Zach asked, his voice gaining a bit more strength.

    "Can''t I?" Velor countered, a hint of playfulness in his tone.

    "No, I mean... you don''t usually call," Zach clarified, pulling the blanket tighter around him.

    "I just..." Velor paused, then sighed heavily. "I just wanted to hear your voice."

    Zach''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I feel like you''ve been avoiding me lately," Velor continued, his voice low and honeyed. "Haven''t you?"

    Then Something snapped inside Zach. He could feel his face getting warmer and warmer. No, it''s not like that, he told himself. It''s just that the blanket is too thick; that''s what''s making him feel warm. So he kicked it off and tried to breathe

    "No, I''ve just been busy lately," Zach replied, struggling to keep his voice even.

    "Really?" Velor''s scepticism was evident.

    "Yes," Zach repeated, a hint of desperation creeping into his voice. He wasn''t ready to admit the truth, not even to himself.

    "Then are you free this weekend?" The question caught Zach off guard, the last thing he expected to hear from Velor. What should he do? He wasn''t ready to see Velor yet; just his voice was enough to turn Zach into a fumbling mess.

    "Ah, about that..." Zach stammered, "I don''t know." This reminded him of how Eva had kept avoiding trips to the mansion, and now he found himself doing the same thing.

    "I thought so," Velor said. Zach could sense the smile in his voice.

    "That''s why I''m in front of your house right now," Velor added nonchalantly.

    Zach jolted upright, his heart thundering as if trying to escape his chest. His face flushed with warmth. Damn, what excuse could he possibly use now?

    "Are you serious?" Zach asked, his voice barely a whisper as he crept towards his bedroom door, peering out towards the front door.

    "Why don''t you open the door and find out?" Velor challenged, amusement evident in his tone.

    Zach stared at the front door, nerves making his hands cold and clammy. It wasn''t fear, not exactly, but his heart kept pounding so loudly he could hear each beat. Surely this racing pulse, this anticipation, didn''t mean he was excited to see Velor... right?

    The phone call remained connected as Zach approached the door. His hand hovered over the doorknob, hesitation gripping him. Then, Velor''s soft chuckle through the phone spurred him into action.

    With a deep breath, Zach turned the knob and pulled the door open.

    And there he was. Velor hadn''t been lying - he stood right there on Zach''s doorstep. The streetlight cast a warm glow over him, making him look even more breathtaking than Zach remembered. His hair, red as a comforting hearth fire on a cold night, seemed to shimmer. The smile he offered Zach was as bright and warming as the sun itself.

    Zach shook his head, trying to dispel these poetic thoughts. But when his eyes met Velor''s, the world seemed to melt away around them. Everything else faded into insignificance, leaving only the two of them at this moment.

    Zach''s heart skipped a beat, and he found himself at a loss for words

    ¡°Hi¡±

 Chapter 19: A light in the blue

    His hair was a bit messy, his eyes sparkled in the streetlight, his hands were a bit awkward, and his smile made the room feel warm. It was all a bit strange.

    "Can I come in?" Velor''s voice, soft and almost hesitant, broke through Zach''s trance. Without thinking, Zach stepped aside, his mind a jumble of conflicting emotions. Why was he letting him in?

    "It''s been a while since I saw your face," Velor said, placing his jacket on a rack.

    "Yeah," Zach answered, his voice barely a whisper.

    "Oh, this," Velor said, walking towards the coffee table where the scarf lay folded neatly.

    "Don''t," Zach blurted out, instantly regretting the word. What did he mean by ''don''t''? It was stupid.

    "Huh?" Velor looked at Zach with surprise and confusion.

    "Nothing," Zach mumbled, walking to the fridge and grabbing a bottle of water. He didn''t drink it, he chugged it.

    "How are you?" Velor walked towards Zach, who was wiping his mouth after chugging the water. "You look... smaller?"

    "Is that so?" Zach took a small step back, his heart pounding in his chest. "I''ve been working lately."

    "Make sure you eat properly," Velor said with a gentle smile, patting Zach lightly on the head. "Mortals like you can get sick in the blink of an eye."

    Zach said nothing, frozen in place like a statue. His heart pounded in his chest, threatening to burst free. If Velor didn''t back off soon, he might actually faint. This was all new to him, so overwhelming. He had never felt this way before.

    "I will," Zach finally managed, his voice a raspy whisper. Heat bloomed across his cheeks, and he could almost feel the glow of his blush in the cool night air.

    "Well, I just came to see you before I set off," Velor said, his smile soft and warm like a candle''s flame.

    "What do you mean?" Zach asked, confusion momentarily overriding his nervousness.

    "I need to get out of town for a few months," Velor said, his smile fading slightly. "Family business."

    "A few months?" Zach echoed, his fingers unconsciously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt.

    "Yes," Velor confirmed, his eyes never leaving Zach''s face. "I might not be able to contact you as well."

    "Ok," Zach managed, the word barely audible. His throat constricted, refusing to form any more coherent sounds. The irony wasn''t lost on him¡ªhe''d been avoiding Velor for two weeks, a fact that now seemed to mock him.

    Regret, sharp and unexpected, pierced through him. A few months wasn''t long, objectively speaking, but a traitorous part of his mind whispered that it might feel like a year. What? Zach internally recoiled at the thought. Where did that come from? It''s not like Velor won''t come back¡­right?

    His mind raced, grappling with these conflicting feelings. Why should Velor''s absence affect him so much? He''d been doing just fine avoiding him, hadn''t he? Yet the prospect of months without contact left an inexplicable hollow feeling in his chest.

    Zach stood there, caught between the desire to say more and the fear of what might come out if he opened his mouth again. The night air felt thick with unspoken words and confusing emotions.

    "I''ll be back, don''t worry," Velor assured him, a reassuring smile on his face as he pinched Zach''s cheek lightly.

    "Who said I was worried?" Zach frowned, crossing his arms defensively. Yes, he was worried, but he wasn''t about to admit it.

    "It''s written all over your face," Velor chuckled. "I''ll give you Mable''s number, just in case something happens."

    "Nothing''s going to happen," Zach retorted, impulsively pinching Velor''s cheek in return.

    "Better safe than sorry," Velor said with a wink. "Also, were you going to bed when I called?"

    "Yeah, I was already tucked in," Zach admitted, a slight blush creeping onto his cheeks.

    "Sorry to interrupt your bedtime," Velor smiled, gently guiding Zach towards the bedroom. "Now, now, go back to sleep."

    Vampire strength was no joke. Zach briefly considered resisting, but it was futile. Velor effortlessly guided him back to bed, tucking him in with the same blanket he had kicked away earlier.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Good night," Velor said softly, patting Zach''s head as he always did. He stood to leave, but suddenly, as if possessed, Zach grabbed Velor''s hand.

    Zach''s mind raced. What was he doing? This was dumb¡ªno, stupid. He couldn''t fathom why he''d reached out, but it was too late now. His hand remained clasped around Velor''s, his heart pounding as he awaited Velor''s reaction. It was too late to take it back anyway.

    "What''s the matter?" Velor asked, As Velor''s hand gently enveloped his, Zach felt a surge of panic. This wasn''t supposed to happen. He wasn''t supposed to feel this way about anyone, let alone a vampire. Yet here he was, his heart racing at Velor''s touch

    "Fuck it," Zach thought to himself, "Whatever happens, happens. You''re 29, not 15."

    "Well, you know..." Zach hesitated, his face flushing again. "If you leave, I won''t see you for a few months, right?" He avoided Velor''s gaze, feeling like he was living in one of those cheesy romance novels he always found so lame. This wasn''t a romantic gesture, he told himself. It was just a normal conversation between friends. Right?

    "Yes, that''s right," Velor replied, his voice soft and soothing. Even though Zach couldn''t see his face, he could sense a smile in his tone.

    ¡°Then stay a bit longer¡­¡± Zach mumbled to himself, so quietly that even a ghost couldn''t hear. He wanted to dig a deep hole and live in it to escape this embarrassing moment. Never in his damn life had he said something like this out of the blue.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Of course this sly vampire had heard him and dared to ask him to repeat it. Zach wanted to groan. He could smell blood from a mile away, travel at lightning speed, and now he was playing dumb?

    "Nothing," Zach muttered, snatching his hand back and turning away. "Just leave already." He burrowed deeper under the covers, hoping Velor would take the hint.

    "Come on, say it again," Velor chuckled, his hand gently resting on Zach''s shoulder.

    "No," Zach replied, his voice muffled by the blanket. There was no way he was repeating those words again, not in a million years.

    "Zach?" Velor said gently, it tickled Zach''s chest, "say it again"

    ¡°Please¡±

    Well, it looks like A Million Years came sooner than Zach expected.

    "I said stay a bit longer," he mumbled, his face burning. It wasn''t the blanket making him hot this time. It was... well, he wasn''t going to acknowledge who.

    "Can you say it again while looking at me?" Velor asked, a playful lilt in his voice.

    "Of course not, you dumbass" Zach retorted,

    Velor burst into laughter, the sound filling the small bedroom. Zach couldn''t help but smile, despite his embarrassment. What was so funny, anyway?

    "You always do something so unexpected, Zach. I have to give you that," Velor chuckled, his voice still laced with amusement. Zach felt a sudden weight on his arm, a warmth radiating through the blanket.

    "What are you doing?" Zach asked, his voice a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. He wanted to move, to see what Velor was up to, but his body refused to obey his commands.

    "Why don''t you see for yourself?" Velor replied, a playful challenge in his tone.

    Zach tried to peek, but the blanket obscured his vision, but all he could see was a blurry figure who leaning on his arms

    It was Velor, his flame-like red hair a stark contrast against the white sheets. His cheek rested on Zach''s covered arm, a tender gesture that made Zach''s heart skip a beat.  A foolish grin played on Velor''s lips, but it was his eyes that captured Zach''s attention - gosh, they were divine. The beautiful colour, the mix of blue and grey, a depth that seemed to draw Zach in. The sight was breathtaking.

    "See, now I can see your face better," Velor smiled, his lips curving upwards, his eyes crinkling at the corners. It was all too perfect, too much for Zach to handle.

    "S...stop that," Zach stammered, his face burning even hotter. He had lost count of how many times he''d called himself stupid, but his current behaviour was definitely topping the list.

    "Stop what?" Velor asked innocently, poking Zach''s cheek with a playful grin.

    "Stop teasing me," Zach retorted, impulsively biting down on Velor''s finger.

    "Ouch, that hurts!" Velor giggled. It was clear as day that Velor was thoroughly enjoying this.

    "Go already," Zach grumbled, attempting to roll over and escape Velor''s teasing.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted me to stay a bit longer?" Velor countered, clearly relishing Zach''s flustered state.

    "No one said that," Zach mumbled, pouting and turning his face away.

    "Alright, alright," Velor chuckled, finally relenting. ¡°I really have to go now¡±  Velor said, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°Dominick is waiting, and¡­¡± he hesitated, ¡°there are things I need to take care of. Important things.¡±

    "Okay," Zach mumbled, a wave of disappointment washing over him. "Have a safe trip, then."

    "Don''t worry about me," Velor reassured him, gently twirling a strand of Zach''s hair around his finger. "I''ll be back in no time."

    Zach opened his mouth, words he''d never dared to think hovering on the tip of his tongue. But fear gripped him, and he swallowed them back. ¡°Just... come back safely,¡± he said.

    He waved goodbye as Velor lingered for a moment at the door, a final smile on his face before he left.

    After Velor left, an emptiness settled over Zach. It wasn''t that something was missing, exactly, but the sudden absence of Velor''s presence was palpable. The realisation that he wouldn''t see that face for months hit him hard. "Stupid," he chided himself. If only he hadn''t avoided Velor these past weeks. But what''s done was done, and regret wouldn''t change anything now.

    Zach stretched, the tension slowly leaving his body. He settled back into bed, hoping sleep would come quickly. Not because he was desperate to see Velor again or anything... Okay, maybe just a little. But mostly, he wanted time to pass, for the next few months to speed by.

    As he lay there, Zach realised with a start that the coming months might change more than just the seasons. They might change everything.

 Chapter 20: A Heated Reunion

    18th century

    A week had slithered by since Dominick retreated to his slumber, yet Marcus, back in his own chambers, kept his nightly vigil. Dominick lay undisturbed, a portrait of eerie tranquillity. A cold dread wormed its way into Marcus¡¯s heart¡ªit was as if Dominick might never again open his eyes. Absurd, of course. He was a creature of the night; such a mundane end was impossible.

    ¡°Marcus.¡± The voice echoed through the stone chamber, familiar as the first breath Marcus had ever taken.

    ¡°Velor,¡± Marcus replied. One might question why he didn¡¯t address Velor with a more formal title. He did, when necessary, but here, within the castle walls, away from the prying ears of villagers, such formalities could be set aside.

    ¡°Is he still sleeping?¡± Velor inquired, his voice laced with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Marcus sighed, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°I have a strange feeling he might not wake up anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not going to die, is he?¡± Velor¡¯s question echoed the very thought that had just crossed Marcus¡¯s mind a moment ago.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Marcus responded with a smile. Indeed, how could he know something as uncertain as the state of a vampire¡¯s slumber?

    ¡°Actually, I came here today to ask you about some news I just heard,¡± Velor said, entering the room and taking a seat beside Marcus.

    ¡°I heard that your father found a lady suitable to be your wife?¡± Velor¡¯s words confirmed what Marcus had learned just that evening. His father had informed him about the arrangement. They hadn¡¯t formally met yet, but they would begin exchanging letters starting tomorrow. The lady in question was Miss Ashford, the daughter of Baron Ashford, a friend of his father¡¯s.

    The suddenness of this arranged marriage with the Baron¡¯s family might seem surprising, but Marcus¡¯s family, also Barons, were nobles who had served the Duke¡¯s family for generations. The Duke¡¯s family and his own shared a deep connection, and under certain circumstances, they had served Velor¡¯s family for nearly a century now.

    ¡°Ashford,¡± Velor echoed, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. ¡°Haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they used to visit the Duke when we were little,¡± Marcus said, ¡°but I don¡¯t recall the little girl from back then.¡±

    Back when they were children, Baron Ashford would often visit the Duke¡¯s castle. Though they were primarily friends of Marcus¡¯s father, they also maintained a cordial relationship with the Duke. They would bring candies, fancy snacks, and fine teas on their visits, but after a while, they stopped coming. The reason for their sudden absence remained a mystery to everyone.

    ¡°Perhaps they had a child, and that¡¯s why they stopped coming,¡± Velor mused. Yes, that could be a plausible explanation.

    ¡°I should let you rest then. I¡¯ll go check on Dominick again in case he¡¯s waking up,¡± Velor smiled and left the room.

    Velor had a way of seeing right through him. He must have sensed Marcus¡¯s fatigue and the unease that lingered within him, prompting him to leave Marcus to his own thoughts. Or perhaps Marcus was simply overthinking things. But dwelling on it wouldn¡¯t help alleviate the inexplicable feeling that gnawed at him.

    The very unpleasant feeling that he was feeling now¡ªhe had no idea where to begin to dig and find out what lay beneath. But that¡¯s something he would need to do later. At this moment, he needed to attend to the errand before him, which was to build a good relationship with Miss Ashford. Though right now, he didn¡¯t want to; to be a good son, he had to.

    ¡°I want to sleep,¡± Marcus mumbled, weighing his options between washing up or heading straight to bed. But good hygiene made a good man, so he dragged himself to the basin and quickly washed up before collapsing onto the bed.

    ¡°Just think about it next time,¡± he muttered to himself, choosing sleep and relaxation for now. He drifted off with remarkable ease.

    The next morning arrived with the warm rays of sunshine streaming through the wide-open window. A window that stood ajar? He didn¡¯t recall leaving it open last night, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was morning, and he had work to do.

    Marcus went through his morning routine, grabbing a quick breakfast before heading to the village. It was a typical day, filled with conversations with the villagers, assisting them with small tasks, and listening to their concerns. He jotted down notes and spent some time playing with Benjamin, enjoying a cup of tea before the sun began to dip below the horizon. As twilight approached, he made his way back to the castle.

    ¡°Marcus, have you sent the letter yet?¡± His father stood there, a knowing smile playing on his lips.

    ¡°I forgot,¡± Marcus replied with a sheepish grin. In truth, it wasn¡¯t forgetfulness but intentional delay. He couldn¡¯t quite explain why, but he simply wanted to postpone it for another day.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I sent one on your behalf beforehand,¡± his father chuckled. Indeed, his father always knew him too well and was far too astute to be easily fooled.

    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Marcus smiled, attempting to retreat into the castle.

    ¡°Do not disappoint me this time,¡± his father¡¯s voice followed him, firm and unwavering. His father was right. He shouldn¡¯t disappoint him again.

    Seven years ago, when Marcus was eighteen, he first disappointed his father. It happened when his father seriously brought up the topic of marriage one evening. Marcus, feeling too young and unprepared, baulked at the idea of such a major commitment.

    The proposed match was a young lady from Baron Wood¡¯s family. She was pretty, with an agreeable personality and impeccable manners. However, she was even younger than Marcus, which added to his hesitation.

    Overwhelmed by the pressure, Marcus made an impulsive decision. He ran away, fleeing from the expectations placed upon him. His hasty departure was swift and unexpected, leaving no time for explanations.

    This rash action infuriated his father. To him, Marcus¡¯s flight wasn¡¯t just a refusal of the marriage proposal, but a public embarrassment. It felt like a direct affront to their family¡¯s reputation and standing. In his father¡¯s eyes, Marcus had done more than disappoint him¡ªhe had brought disgrace upon their name.

    He walked back inside, his father¡¯s words still ringing in his ears. Yes, that was correct. He wouldn¡¯t disappoint him again. He yanked his cravat off roughly, as if channeling his frustration into the inanimate object. He shed his outer coat and tossed it onto the bed.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°That was quite appealing to watch,¡± a low voice said, a voice he hadn¡¯t heard in a week.

    ¡°Why stop?¡± Still talking nonsense, always ready with a jest, wasn¡¯t he?

    ¡°And after a whole week, the first thing you say to me is this?¡± Marcus sighed, a smile tugging at his lips despite the frustration that made him run a hand through his hair.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Dominick sauntered into the room, a playful smirk on his lips.

    ¡°No,¡± Marcus said flatly, taking a seat on the bed as Dominick joined him.

    ¡°Velor came to see me just a moment ago,¡± Dominick smiled, his face looking refreshed compared to the last time Marcus had seen him, which was just yesterday.

    ¡°And he told me some news that was very unpleasant,¡± Dominick continued, leaning back.

    ¡°What news?¡± Marcus asked, his gaze fixed on Dominick.

    ¡°He said you found a wife,¡± Dominick replied, his tone light but his eyes sharp. As expected.

    ¡°Not yet a wife,¡± Marcus sighed. He knew Dominick had developed feelings for him, feelings that weren¡¯t appropriate between two men.

    ¡°But you really woke up at a good time after a whole week,¡± Marcus remarked, trying to change the subject.

    ¡°Yes, I feel like I should have slept longer,¡± Dominick smiled wryly. ¡°This bad news isn¡¯t good for me.¡±

    The first attempt to change the subject failed spectacularly.

    ¡°How do you feel anyway? Hungry or anything?¡± Marcus asked, fumbling with the buttons on his wrist.

    ¡°Let me,¡± Dominick said, gently taking Marcus¡¯s wrist and unbuttoning it for him. ¡°I was really hungry, of course.¡±

    ¡°I held back just a moment ago,¡± Dominick admitted with a smile, lightly rubbing Marcus¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Then go eat,¡± Marcus said, allowing Dominick to continue his action.

    ¡°I was about to, but after hearing from Velor¡­¡± Dominick paused, taking Marcus¡¯s hand in his own. If they were outside the castle walls, such an act would likely draw ire from the villagers.

    ¡°My appetite vanished,¡± Dominick finished with a wry smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± Marcus questioned. He was the one who wanted to change the subject, yet he¡¯d served it up on a silver platter.

    ¡°You know why,¡± Dominick replied, his smile unwavering.

    ¡°Then what about feeding on me?" The foolish words slipped out before Marcus could stop them. He knew it was a stupid thing to say, like a naive maiden tempting a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    "Do you know what you just said to me?" Dominick''s face flushed, his shock evident.

    "Yes, I know," Marcus confirmed. Perhaps doing something unexpected would help him regain some semblance of sanity.

    He watched as Dominick''s face grew even redder, his breath quickening despite the icy grip on Marcus''s hand. Marcus felt his own face heat up in response. It wasn''t as if they were doing anything scandalous, was it?

    "Will you regret it?" Dominick''s voice was a low rumble, his touch on Marcus''s neck sending shivers down his spine.

    "If I were to say that I might, would you hold back?" Marcus challenged, a playful lilt in his voice despite the warmth spreading through him from Dominick''s touch.

    "Yes," Dominick admitted, his fingers tracing the line of Marcus''s jaw. "But remember, I warned you of the addictive nature of human blood."

    "I know," Marcus nodded, his heart pounding in his chest.

    "Will you be able to handle me?" Dominick''s gaze locked with Marcus''s, a silent question hanging in the air.

    "Let us see what may be found," Marcus smiled, a daring glint in his eyes. Dominick mirrored his smile, and for a moment, it seemed as though he would lean in for a kiss. But Marcus stopped him, pressing a hand gently against his lips.

    ¡°No kissing, not yet,¡± Marcus murmured, his voice scarcely more than a breath.

    ¡°Then may I do anything but kiss?¡± Dominick inquired, his arms encircling Marcus¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I suppose you may,¡± Marcus replied with a playful smirk, his hands lightly grasping Dominick¡¯s arms to hold him back.

    ¡°Anything?¡± Dominick pressed.

    ¡°Anything,¡± Marcus affirmed. No sooner had the word left his lips than Dominick¡¯s mouth found Marcus¡¯s neck. His kisses were warm, insistent, and carried the fervour of long-held desire. Though Dominick had yet to sink his fangs into Marcus¡¯s flesh, his lips traced the curve of his neck with a hunger that sent a thrill through Marcus¡¯s entire being.

    The touch of Dominick¡¯s lips was a fire kindled, igniting a heat within Marcus that spread swiftly through him. The sensation was intoxicating, leaving him craving more¡ªsomething beyond mere kisses upon his neck.

    Sensing his unspoken desire, Dominick¡¯s hands moved to untuck Marcus¡¯s shirt from his breeches, pressing him back against the bed. The coolness of Dominick¡¯s fingers on Marcus¡¯s fevered skin was a jarring contrast, heightening his awareness as Dominick¡¯s lips trailed lower, lingering upon his collarbone with deliberate care.

    Dominick¡¯s hands were everywhere, exploring with a measured slowness, as though savouring each moment. When his lips brushed across Marcus¡¯s chest, pausing at the sensitive peak, a wave of warmth surged through him. Though Marcus knew that what they were doing would be condemned by society, the pleasure it brought rendered resistance futile.

    As Marcus¡¯s thoughts began to wander, Dominick¡¯s mouth found its way to a more sensitive spot, the gentle pressure of his lips coaxing forth a sound Marcus couldn¡¯t suppress. He bit down on his lip, striving to muffle the noise.

    ¡°If you wish to remain unheard, I would gladly tear the ears from their heads,¡± Dominick whispered, his hand slipping into Marcus¡¯s breeches. "You may make as much noise as you wish,"

    The words, harsh as they were, sent a shiver of excitement through Marcus, intensifying the sensations that coursed through him. He could feel the firmness of Dominick¡¯s arousal pressing against him, their bodies aligned in a way that left no doubt of their shared desire.

    Dominick¡¯s touch upon Marcus¡¯s most intimate part was surprisingly tender, belying the roughness of his earlier words. Each movement was deliberate, his fingers skilled in drawing out Marcus¡¯s pleasure, leaving him breathless. Dominick¡¯s lips continued their exploration, placing lingering kisses upon Marcus¡¯s chest, shoulder, and neck, until Marcus surrendered wholly to the sensations overwhelming him.

    When Dominick revealed his own form, Marcus was momentarily taken aback by its size¡ªnot overly large, but certainly greater than his own. Yet Dominick did not rush; he hesitated, guiding Marcus¡¯s hand to join his. Together, they moved slowly, their rhythm steady and unhurried, building with each passing moment.

    ¡°Could you go faster?¡± Marcus asked, his gaze meeting Dominick¡¯s, who seemed to be holding something back.

    ¡°But you might be hurt,¡± Dominick replied, bending down to press a kiss to Marcus¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I shall not,¡± Marcus assured him, a small smile playing on his lips.

    Dominick returned the smile, then bit down on Marcus¡¯s neck with more fervour. His hand quickened its pace, their movements now synchronised, and the tension in the room grew thick. Marcus¡¯s breathing became laboured as Dominick¡¯s touch grew more insistent, driving him closer to the brink.

    ¡°I am near my limit,¡± Dominick murmured into Marcus¡¯s ear.

    ¡°As am I,¡± Marcus responded, his grip tightening on the bedclothes beneath him.

    Dominick leaned in closer, but instead of a kiss, his sharp fangs pierced Marcus¡¯s neck. The sudden, intense sensation pushed Marcus over the edge, his body shuddering as he released his essence with a final breath, his eyes fluttering shut as exhaustion took hold.

    As sleep claimed him, Marcus heard one last whisper: ¡°I shall be here when you wake.¡±

 Chapter 21: An ornate letter

    It was around midnight when Marcus opened his eyes. He was already tucked tightly beneath the blankets, dressed in his nightgown. His body felt light, and his head a little dizzy, but when he turned to look around, a sudden dizzy spell overcame him. The events before he woke up were still fresh in his mind. He gently touched his neck - no vampire bite, but the spot still ached faintly.

    "Oh, you''re awake?" Dominick''s voice broke the silence.

    "Yes, Dominick," Marcus replied, his voice steady.

    "You should sleep longer," Dominick said as he walked over and pressed a light kiss to Marcus''s forehead. "Now that you''re conscious, I think I should let you rest. I''ll go talk with Velor for a bit."

    "Good night," Dominick said before leaving the room. Relief washed over Marcus as Dominick departed. He knew Dominick''s feelings for him ran deeper than a mere companion''s, but what they had done earlier was wrong - an unforgivable sin.

    Marcus ran a hand through his hair, groaning quietly. He vowed that the scandalous behaviour between him and Dominick would never happen again, no matter how tempted he might become in the future. The words and phrases he''d uttered earlier echoed in his mind, filling him with shame - not for the act itself, which he did not regret, but for the potential consequences. If anyone discovered what he''d done, his life would be forfeit, no excuse could save him.

    With a sigh, Marcus forced himself to sleep, resolving to worry about it later.

    When morning arrived, Marcus attempted to move, but his body ached far worse than the night before. His head spun, and his neck felt near to snapping. He couldn''t even lift his head, the weight of his own body unbearable. Was this the side effect of being bitten by a vampire?

    Marcus groaned inwardly. He hadn''t expected such intense pain. But perhaps it was similar to when Velor had been bitten by Dominick, his heart stopping and breathing ceasing for a moment before returning.

    A knock startled him, and he turned to see his father in the doorway, a faint smile on his lips. "Are you feeling alright today?"

    "Not really, father, I..." Marcus trailed off as he attempted to rise, his vision darkening. He tumbled back onto the bed, losing consciousness. Time seemed to pass in a relentless cycle of waking and falling back into darkness.

    The cycle of Marcus collapsing and regaining consciousness continued throughout the day. Each time he woke, his father was there by his bedside, brow creased with worry.

    "You''re burning up, my son," his father murmured, pressing a cool cloth to Marcus''s forehead. "What ails you so?"

    Marcus shook his head weakly. "I...I''m not sure. It comes in waves." He averted his gaze, unwilling to divulge the true cause of his affliction.

    His father sighed heavily. "If you know something, Marcus, you must tell me. I only want to help you."

    But Marcus remained silent, his shame and fear of the consequences keeping him from confessing. As night fell, his father finally resigned himself to Marcus''s reticence and departed, promising to return in the morning.

    Alone in the dimly lit room, Marcus closed his eyes, willing the dizzying fever to subside. Just as he began to drift off, he heard a familiar soft knock.

    "Marcus?" Dominick''s voice was laced with concern as he stepped closer to the bedside. "How are you feeling?"

    As Dominick settled into the chair beside Marcus''s bed, he reached out to touch Marcus¡¯s cheek. His cold hand provided relief against Marcus''s fevered skin, soothing the burning sensation on his face. Though Marcus''s vision was blurred, he could clearly see the worry etched on Dominick''s face. The fever seemed to make Marcus act differently than his usual self.

    "Not good at the moment," Marcus murmured, clinging to Dominick¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fed on you that night,¡± Dominick said, brushing his fingers gently against Marcus¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Marcus replied. ¡°I was the one who asked you to do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll endure my hunger from now on,¡± Dominick vowed, patting Marcus¡¯s head lightly. ¡°This fever should pass by morning.¡±

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Marcus smiled weakly before drifting off to sleep once again.

    The morning arrived once again, and as Dominick had predicted, Marcus''s fever had indeed vanished. His body felt light, and his vision was clearer than it had been before. It was as if he had never been ill at all¡ªan odd sensation, but a welcome one.

    "Oh, so you¡¯re well now," his father observed from the doorway, watching Marcus as he dressed for the day¡¯s work.

    "Yes, it''s a relief that I can fulfil my duties today," Marcus smiled, adjusting his cravat.

    "A letter has arrived, from Miss Ashford, of course," his father said, stepping into the room to place the letter on the small table nearby. Marcus had been unwell for two or three days, and typically, letters from the main city took five days or even a week to reach Coty.

    ¡°Why did this one arrive so soon?¡± Marcus asked, picking up the letter. The envelope was ornate and carried a faint floral scent. He opened it with careful hands.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°She might have sent it ahead of time,¡± his father replied. ¡°I met her once when I visited Baron Ashford last year. She was a lovely young lady¡ªwell-mannered and diligent in her duties. I believe you¡¯ll find her to your liking.¡±

    Marcus offered a silent smile. He knew he should like her, or rather, that he needed to. Yet, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of wanting to avoid this responsibility. It was his duty, his responsibility, and he was acutely aware of that.

    "Around the next three months, you''ll be attending the Baron Ashford masquerade ball," his father continued, walking around the room. He paused, his gaze settling on the faint bruise still visible on Marcus''s neck. "I, however, will not be able to accompany you."

    Marcus felt his heart sink. He had been counting on his father''s presence to help him navigate the social event. Instinctively, he reached up to tuck his collar higher, hoping to conceal the telltale mark.

    "I hope that you might not show up," his father said, his tone laced with concern as he studied Marcus''s face. "Not with that stage." He offered a small, knowing smile.

    Marcus felt a flush of embarrassment creep up his cheeks. He had been careless, and now the consequences of his actions threatened to unravel everything. "I''ll be more careful," he mumbled, cursing his own lack of forethought.

    His father stepped closer, placing a hand on Marcus''s shoulder. "See that you are, my son. You mustn''t disappoint me, or the family, with any further...indiscretions." His voice held a note of stern warning.

    Marcus averted his gaze, a flush of guilt warming his cheeks. "I understand, Father. It won''t happen again."

    His father''s expression softened, and he gave Marcus''s shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Good. Now, go tend to your duties.¡±

    Marcus offered a polite smile as his father departed, then released a heavy sigh. Turning his attention to the letter in his hand, he marvelled at the ornate handwriting, each stroke of the pen reflecting the care and sincerity with which Miss Ashford had composed her words.

    ¡°My Dearest Lord Bennetts,

    It is with a mix of eager anticipation and curious introspection that I write to you in advance of our first meeting at the upcoming masquerade ball. I am Eleanor Ashford, daughter of Baron Ashford.

    While our paths have not yet had the chance to cross, I am well aware of your family''s esteemed reputation and the close friendship shared between our fathers. I trust that this shared history will provide a sturdy foundation as we embark on the journey of getting to know one another.

    I have been raised to cherish the virtues of honour, kindness, and intellectual pursuits. I am eager to learn more about your own interests and aspirations, and I sincerely hope that we can find common ground and build a foundation of mutual respect as we take these first steps together.

    The prospect of attending the masquerade ball fills me with a delightful sense of excitement, tinged with a touch of trepidation. It will be our first opportunity to meet in person, and I am hopeful that we can use this occasion to begin forging a meaningful connection amidst the festive revelry.

    I look forward to the chance to speak with you and gain a deeper understanding of the man you are.

    Until then, I remain,

    Yours in anticipation,

    Eleanor Ashford¡±

    Marcus crumpled the letter in his hand, the weight of responsibility pressing down on him even more. He resolved to set it aside for the moment, focusing instead on the day''s work ahead. He caught his own gaze in the mirror, a brief moment of introspection before leaving the room to fulfil his obligations.

    As Marcus went about his duties, a sense of unease gnawed at him. The pressure weighed heavily, and every interaction seemed fraught with hidden meanings. He found himself stumbling, his usual poise faltering. The day dragged on, each moment punctuated by anxious thoughts.

    "Sir Marcus?" A small voice broke through his reverie. "Are you alright?"

    Benjamin, a six-year-old boy on the cusp of turning seven, smiled up at him, an apple half-eaten in his hand.

    "Yes, I''m fine, Benjamin," Marcus replied, mustering a smile and patting the boy''s head. "Where are you headed?"

    "I''m going to visit Lily," Benjamin said brightly.

    "Isn''t Lily''s house on the other side of town?" Marcus asked, glancing down the road.

    "Yes, but she''s in the field near the barn," Benjamin explained, taking Marcus''s hand and leading him towards the path.

    "Are you and Lily close?" Marcus inquired, walking alongside the boy.

    "Yes, I like her," Benjamin said with a grin. His carefree spirit was a stark contrast to Marcus''s own troubled mind.

    "Oh, really?" Marcus remarked as they approached the field. A gentle breeze whispered through the tall grass, a sign that they were nearing their destination.

    "I''m going to marry her one day and live our happy life," Benjamin declared, tossing his apple core to a nearby cow.

    "Is that so?" Marcus chuckled. "I hope your wish comes true."

    "What about you, sir?" Benjamin asked, his eyes sparkling with the sun''s warmth

    It was a good question - one that Marcus had grappled with himself countless times. Yes, he would one day marry the woman his father had arranged for him, as was his duty. And perhaps, in time, he would come to love her and find a sense of contentment in their life together.

    But would he truly be happy?

    Marcus knew the constraints of his position, the weight of responsibility that rested on his shoulders. The freedom to pursue his own desires, to forge a path unburdened by familial expectations, was a luxury he could scarcely entertain.

    He thought of the faint bruise that still lingered on his neck, a discreet reminder of the brief, forbidden moments he had shared with Dominick. Those fleeting encounters had stirred something within him, a longing for something more than the dutiful life laid out before him.

    Yet, Marcus was unsure of the nature of those feelings. Were they merely a passing fancy, or something deeper that he had yet to fully explore? The risk of indulging in such forbidden passions was too great, the consequences too severe. It was a temptation he had resolved to resist, no matter how persistent the pull.

    With a guarded smile, Marcus replied, "I suppose in time, I shall have my own journey." He paused, considering his words. "Though the road may not be as straightforward as yours,"

    As they continued on their way, Marcus couldn''t help but wonder what the future held for him. He knew he must honour his family''s expectations, but the lingering uncertainty within him refused to be silenced. For now, he would focus on the tasks at hand, pushing aside the questions that threatened to consume him.

 Chapter 22: An Heirs Dilemma

    Nearing thirty, a man alone might find solace in solitude, but for a young lady, the weight of it could press heavy. Marcus had been pondering this since last week when the plodding postman delivered Miss Ashford''s letters, six or seven at a time. Not that he disliked her attention, but it stirred an anxious unease within him. His father, a good man but ever the pusher, insisted he pen lengthy replies to each and every one.

    It wasn''t that Marcus didn''t understand Miss Ashford; it was himself he couldn''t fathom. Frustration gnawed at him, his quill flung across the room, a low groan escaping his lips as words failed to form on the page.

    How long Marcus remained cloistered in his study, none could say. Desperation clawed at him, the relentless drive to be the good son a suffocating weight upon his shoulders. When exactly this role had begun to drag him down was shrouded in the mists of time. Perhaps it was the day he fled his first arranged engagement, or maybe it stretched back further, to the moment his mother breathed her last.

    A soft knock at the door startled Marcus from his reverie. "Enter," he called, hastily gathering the scattered papers on his desk.

    "Marcus, your father was looking for you," Velor entered the room, his eyes falling upon the quill Marcus had thrown earlier.

    "Alright," Marcus said, noticing the worry etched on Velor''s face.

    "What?" Marcus asked, setting the papers aside. "If you have nothing to say, leave, my lord."

    "Why are you calling me ''my lord'' instead of my name?" Velor said, walking towards him. "Are you sure you''re alright?"

    "Yes, please leave," Marcus said with a frown. He wasn''t ready for an argument or any explanations, and he certainly didn''t want to get heated.

    "Then, your father is waiting at the dining hall," Velor paused, his gaze lingering on Marcus with a deeply concerned expression. He and Marcus knew each other well enough for Velor to understand that pressing further would only drain Marcus''s already frayed energy.

    Velor walked out of the room, leaving Marcus with a frustrated sigh. He felt like he might lose control soon, if only he could vent his anger. But this situation didn''t warrant such a loss of composure.

    He walked out of the room, perhaps for the first time in days. Sleeping, eating, existing within those four walls had taken its toll. His hair was dishevelled, his clothes mirroring the state of his mind. He dragged himself towards the dining hall,  hesitating at the entrance. A deep breath, and then he pushed the door open.

    His father sat at the table, a fresh meal laid out before him, his face flushed crimson from the bottle of spirits beside his plate. It was a sign, a clear signal that this night would be a difficult one.

    "Sit," his father commanded, pointing to the seat beside him. Marcus slowly obeyed.

    "Did you manage to send her any letters?" his father inquired as soon as Marcus took his seat.

    "I''m trying my best," Marcus replied, avoiding his father''s gaze.

    "Your best is never the best, my son," his father declared. Ah, this again. Every time alcohol touched his lips, he started this tirade. It had been happening since Marcus was a child, since his mother still graced this world.

    "You must do better, Marcus," the older man continued, his voice tinged with a familiar edge of frustration. "Miss Ashford is a fine young lady, and this opportunity for a respectable union is not one to be squandered."

    Marcus fidgeted in his seat, the weight of his father''s expectations pressing heavily upon him. "I understand, Father, but-"

    "No ''buts''!" his father interjected, raising a weathered hand. "You will write to her tomorrow, and you will write with purpose. I will not have my son languishing in this self-imposed seclusion any longer."

    That''s right, there was no room for him to continue this conversation, as he thought. His father was a different man when alcohol touched his lips - more demanding, less understanding. If Marcus didn''t leave right then and there, he knew he would face even greater problems later on.

    "Then I shall take my leave if that is all you wish to inform me," Marcus said, looking at his father with a hint of dissatisfaction on his face. It was clear he was truly caught up in the situation he had always hated.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His father''s expression darkened, a bitter edge creeping into his voice. "Every night before I take my sleep, I am haunted by the memory of your mother," he said, taking another sharp sip from his glass.

    "If only she were still here to see the disappointment you''ve become," he added, the words dripping with disdain.

    Marcus felt his jaw tighten at the barb, but he resisted the urge to lash out. Instead, he simply nodded, the muscles in his neck straining with the effort to remain composed.

    "I shall take my leave, then," he managed, turning towards the door. As he reached for the handle, his father''s voice stopped him once more, the bitterness now tinged with a desperate plea.

    "Marcus."

    Slowly, Marcus turned back, meeting his father''s hollow gaze. In that moment, he saw the weary longing of a man who had lost the woman he loved, and the desperate hope that his son might somehow fill the void. But the bitterness that had crept into his father''s heart over the years had hardened those emotions, leaving little room for true understanding.

    "Don''t you dare turn your back on me," the elder man growled, his knuckles whitening around the glass. "Your mother would be ashamed to see the man you''ve become."

    "I understand that I might not be the grateful son that you wanted," Marcus said as he stood near the entrance, his voice tinged with a rare display of assertiveness. "But please, quit drinking and get some rest."

    His father''s brow furrowed, the familiar haze of inebriation clouding his judgement. "I know my limit, son," he retorted, taking another defiant sip from his glass. "You''d do well to mind your own business and focus on your duties."

    "Father, I understand your concerns," Marcus said, his voice measured and devoid of the earlier spark of defiance. "Securing our family''s future has always been my priority, you know this."

    The older Bennett''s expression darkened, the lingering bitterness etched deeply into his features. "Then why do you hesitate?" he pressed, gesturing accusingly with his glass.

    Marcus averted his gaze, the weight of his father''s expectations settling heavily upon his shoulders"It is not that I do not see the merits of the match," he replied quietly. "But I..." He paused, struggling to find the right words.

    "But what?" his father demanded a sharp edge to his tone. "Spit it out."

    Straightening his posture, Marcus met his father''s gaze with a renewed sense of resolve, though the effort to do so was evident. "I will do my duty, Father. I will marry Miss Ashford and fulfil my obligations to this family."

    His father''s expression remained impassive, the barest hint of a sneer playing at the corners of his mouth. "See that you do," he growled. "The Bennetts and the Ashfords, we are long-term companions, and I''ll be damned if you''re the one to mess it up."

    Marcus nodded, the muscles in his jaw tightening. "I understand, Father. I will not let you down."

    "See that you don''t," he retorted, taking another sip from his glass. "The future of this family rests on your shoulders, and I''ll not have you squandering it on your own selfish desires."

    The accusation stung, and Marcus felt the familiar weight of guilt and obligation pressing down on him. He had always strived to be the dutiful son, but his father''s unrelenting bitterness made the task all the more daunting.

    "I will honour the Bennetts and our esteemed Baron friends, Father," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "You have my word."

    His father''s only response was a curt nod, the shadows of doubt and disappointment still lingering in his sharp gaze.

    "Then leave, I don''t want to see your face any longer," his father spat, the words stinging Marcus.

    Marcus felt the air leave his lungs, his father''s harsh dismissal cutting him deeply. It was his fault, he knew. He had failed to be the son his father wanted - the dutiful heir who would carry on the family legacy without question.

    He stood there, frozen, as his father''s words echoed in his mind. It was his fault his father was so worried, so burdened by their family''s future. If only he could be the rock his father needed, the unwavering strength the Bennetts had always displayed.

    But instead, he was a disappointment, a source of anguish for the one whose approval he craved. The realisation ached in his chest, threatening to consume him.

    Swallowing hard, Marcus nodded slowly, eyes downcast. "As you wish, Father," he murmured. With a heavy heart, he turned and made for the door, each step feeling like a surrender of his dreams.

    His father watched him go, a flicker of regret crossing his weathered features. But the bitterness in his soul held fast, and he let out a weary sigh, draining the last of his drink.

    The path back to his study seemed to have grown darker and longer than before. Perhaps it was simply the deepening twilight, the lateness of the hour weighing on him. Or maybe it was the lack of proper sustenance, his body feeling the strain of neglect. Each step felt heavier than usual, an odd sensation considering he''d dealt with his father''s bitterness countless times before. Yet, tonight, the weight of it felt almost unbearable.

    The door of his study clicked shut behind him, the weight on his shoulders finally crushing him to the floor. A sigh escaped his lips, a sound unlike any he''d uttered before. He slumped to the ground, head in his hands. He wasn''t crying, not sobbing, just feeling utterly strange and overwhelmed.

    It was all too much.

 Chapter 23: An acquaintance from the past

    Ah, the truth. A slippery eel, that one. You can chase it forever and never quite grasp it. But understanding¡ªnow that''s a different beast. A stubborn ox, maybe, needing a firm hand and persistent coaxing to get it moving. Human nature, as you say, is a tangled knot. Even someone like Marcus, with his sharp mind and keen observations, can''t fully unravel it, especially when it comes to himself.

    He sees the world with clarity, yet remains blind to the workings of his own heart. Life throws its punches, and all he wants is a moment to catch his breath. But the universe, it seems, has other plans, doesn''t it? A twist of fate, a turn in the road, and who knows where he''ll end up?

    One day, perhaps, we''ll all come to the humbling realization that we truly know nothing at all. But until then, we grapple with our burdens, seeking meaning in the chaos, much like Marcus in his darkened study.

    "Are you listening?" The voice jolted him awake from his troubled thoughts.

    "Yes, I am," Marcus mumbled, rubbing the corner of a crumpled paper between his fingers.

    "So, about next week''s ball at Wave Village? What did I say? Recall it," the voice demanded, its tone tightening.

    "I''m sorry," Marcus sighed, admitting defeat. He wasn''t himself lately, and the constant pressure was exhausting.

    "This is why I can''t rest as I wish I could... Marcus, my dearest son, please be more serious about this matter," his father said, rubbing his own head and putting the paper down. Wave Village, Yes, they had received the invitation, but when exactly? He couldn¡¯t remember. Now it was fast approaching.

    Initially, Velor was supposed to attend. He had even insisted. But Marcus, fearing the risk of Velor exposing himself, decided to go on his behalf. What a fool he was.

    "So you have to wear the appropriate attire and don''t forget your wig," his father said, "And well, you better groom yourself better than this." He gestured towards Marcus, his gaze lingering on the dark circles under his son''s eyes and his general air of neglect. Since the last talk with his father, Marcus''s appearance had worsened; he''d barely touched any food.

    "I will," Marcus said, looking up at his father, who was frowning down at him.

    "Take care of yourself, Marcus," he said, a flicker of concern in his eyes before he turned and walked out of the room.

    Marcus sighed once again. Since he had confined himself to his study, avoiding the village, people had started to whisper and worry. He knew they cared, but he couldn''t seem to pull himself back from the precipice. The thought of facing their concerned gazes, their well-meaning inquiries, filled him with dread.

    Alright, he conceded, torturing himself was yielding no benefits. It was time to reclaim a semblance of normalcy. He stood up, the movement sending a wave of dizziness through him, and began clearing his desk, pushing aside the accumulated clutter of neglected letters and unfinished writings. With a decisive tug, he pulled back the heavy curtains, flooding the room with sunlight. It hit him like a physical blow, making him wince and shield his eyes.

    He stumbled towards the mirror, his reflection a stark reminder of his self-imposed isolation. A gaunt figure with shadowed eyes and unkempt hair stared back at him. A bitter laugh escaped his lips. Look at him, a pathetic fool who had lost himself in the dim light of his own making. He barely recognized the man in the mirror, a stranger hollowed out by grief and the relentless pressure to conform.

    But amidst the self-reproach, a spark of defiance flickered. He would not succumb to despair. He would face the world, even if it was with trembling hands and a heavy heart. He would start by washing away the grime and donning fresh clothes. He would eat a proper meal, even if his stomach protested. He would attend the ball at Wave Village, and he would fulfill his duty, not for his father, but for himself.

    The week had flown by, a whirlwind of change mirroring the rapid shifts in his own life. Now, he stood before the waiting carriage, the sun still high in the sky, the die cast. There was no turning back. Thanks to his resolve to reclaim his well-being, his condition had improved dramatically. The dark circles under his eyes had faded, replaced by a renewed vitality. He felt almost... energetic

    Dawn bled into midday, then slowly faded towards the golden hues of early evening. The rhythmic clatter of hooves against cobblestones and the creak of the carriage wheels provided a constant backdrop to his thoughts, a lullaby that both soothed and unsettled him. Three days, he thought, three days of navigating social graces and feigning normalcy. It was a daunting prospect, but one he was determined to face head-on.

    Wave Village, despite its name, was indeed a landlocked haven. Its moniker, a whimsical touch bestowed by its founders, remained a source of amusement for its residents. The rolling hills and verdant meadows surrounding the village provided a picturesque backdrop, a stark contrast to the crashing waves its name might suggest.

    As the carriage carried him closer to his destination, a name from his past resurfaced with unsettling clarity: Jasper Thorne, son of Baron Thorne. Not just a fellow student from his boarding school days, but also a close acquaintance of Velor''s. While they shared a history, Marcus had never truly considered Jasper a friend.

    Jasper resided near Wave Village, making it highly likely he''d received an invitation to the ball. The thought of encountering him there filled Marcus with a sense of foreboding. He hoped their paths wouldn''t cross, but the village was small, and the ball was the social event of the season. A chance encounter seemed almost inevitable.

    "We have arrived, sir," the coachman announced, his voice cutting through Marcus''s reverie. The carriage drew to a halt before a magnificent mansion, its facade bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. This was the residence of Marquess Sam, the host of the grand ball.

    The sheer size of the mansion dwarfed even the Duke''s castle, a fact that struck Marcus as slightly odd. But then again, the Duke''s family had always favored practicality over ostentation, their castle a reflection of their understated elegance. Marquess Sam, on the other hand, clearly had a penchant for grandeur.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Marcus stretched his stiff limbs and surveyed his surroundings. The mansion was a masterpiece of architectural design, its manicured gardens and imposing facade hinting at the opulence within. He handed his belongings to a waiting servant and followed them through the grand entrance, his footsteps echoing on the marble floor, into a spacious and luxuriously appointed room.

    He was grateful for the opportunity to rest and freshen up before the ball. The journey had been long, and the prospect of navigating a social gathering loomed large in his mind. He knew he needed to be at his best to present a facade of confidence and ease, even if it was all a carefully constructed illusion.

    As he settled into the plush armchair, his gaze fell upon a handwritten note resting on the table. It was a welcome message from the Marquess himself, expressing his delight at hosting Marcus and wishing him a pleasant stay.

    He closed his eyes, sinking into the plush armchair, and drifted into a light slumber. Time seemed to melt away, He was awakened by a gentle knock on the door, the sound pulling him back to the present. The servant who had escorted him to his room stood in the doorway, a polite smile gracing his lips. It was time.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Marcus rose from the chair, a renewed sense of purpose filling him. He retrieved his wig from the dressing table and carefully placed it upon his head. The powdered curls felt strange and unfamiliar, a stark contrast to the casual hairstyles favored in the Duke''s household. He had never been one for such elaborate adornments, but he knew that appearances mattered, especially in the intricate world of high society. He had to play the part, conform to the expectations, even if it meant sacrificing his own comfort.

    With a final glance in the mirror, he followed the servant out of the room and into the grand hallway. The mansion was alive with activity, the air filled with a buzz of anticipation. Guests, resplendent in their finest attire, strolled through the corridors, their laughter and chatter echoing through the high ceilings. Marcus took a deep breath, steeling himself for the social whirlwind that awaited him.

    "Bennetts?" a familiar voice called out from behind, startling Marcus. He had anticipated encountering familiar faces, but not this soon, not before he even had a chance to gather his bearings.

    Turning, he found himself face-to-face with Jasper Thorne, his youthful features now softened with a gentle maturity.

    "Thorne," Marcus replied, offering a polite smile. Jasper''s eyes, however, held a warm glint of recognition, a hint of genuine pleasure at the unexpected reunion.

    "It''s been so long since we last met," Jasper declared, extending a hand towards Marcus.

    "Since the knighthood ceremony two years ago, to be precise," Marcus countered, taking Jasper''s hand in a firm grasp. The memory of that day, a grand affair filled with pomp and circumstance, flashed through his mind. Both he and Jasper had been granted knighthoods, a recognition of their achievements and their potential for service to the crown. Marcus, renowned for his swordsmanship and strategic mind, had been a natural choice. Jasper, on the other hand, had earned his knighthood through his exceptional intellect and his mastery of numbers.

    Jasper, with his easygoing nature and infectious optimism, had always had a way of disarming those around him. He was a towering figure, broad-shouldered and imposing, yet his demeanor was anything but intimidating. It was ironic to Marcus that someone so physically imposing could be so utterly inept with a sword.

    Despite Jasper''s friendly disposition and seemingly harmless nature, a nagging feeling of caution lingered in the back of Marcus''s mind. Something about Jasper, some subtle nuance in his expression or his mannerisms, triggered a sense of wariness. It was an instinctual feeling, a gut reaction that Marcus couldn''t quite explain. He decided to trust his intuition, to maintain a certain distance, to keep his cards close to his chest.

    "It''s good to see you again, Thorne," Marcus said, his voice carrying a hint of reservation. "How have you been?" He hoped his guarded tone wouldn''t offend Jasper, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this man than met the eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well,¡± Jasper said, reaching for a few drinks for Marcus.

    ¡°Hold the glass for me; I need to greet Marquess Sam first,¡± Marcus said with a smile, and Jasper nodded in agreement.

    Turning to the same servant who had knocked on his door earlier, Marcus offered a friendly smile. He followed the servant through the crowd toward Marquess Sam, who was seated in an elevated area, overseeing the hall.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± he said, keeping his voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I am Sir Marcus of Bennetts.¡±

    Marquess Sam looked up with a warm smile. ¡°Sir Marcus, the pleasure is mine. Congratulations on your knighthood. I¡¯ve heard commendable things about you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, My Lord. The ceremony was quite an experience,¡± Marcus replied.

    ¡°But it¡¯s such a shame that Lord Velor can¡¯t attend with you,¡± the Marquess continued.

    ¡°Yes, it is unfortunate. He had prior commitments that he couldn¡¯t rearrange, family matters,¡± he replied, trying to keep his tone.

    Marquess Sam nodded sympathetically. ¡°Family duties can be quite demanding. However, I¡¯m sure he would have enjoyed the evening.¡± He paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. ¡°I would like to introduce my youngest daughter to him. I believe they would get along splendidly.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter, My Lord?¡± Marcus asked, intrigued. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to relay the invitation to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do,¡± Sam said, a glint of pride in his eyes. ¡°She is quite spirited and has a keen interest in the world beyond our estate. I think Velor might appreciate her perspective.¡±

    Marcus smiled at the thought. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell him. It sounds like they would have much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marquess Sam replied, his expression brightening. ¡°And who knows? Perhaps there¡¯s a future connection to be made.¡± He chuckled lightly, adding, ¡°I do enjoy playing matchmaker from time to time.¡±

    Marcus laughed along, feeling more at ease. ¡°It seems you have a talent for it, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Marcus,¡± Sam said, his smile broadening. ¡°Now, do enjoy the bal, and I expect to see you on the dance floor before long.¡±

    Marcus nodded, feeling a renewed sense of excitement. ¡°I will, My Lord. Thank you again for your kind words.¡±

    With a final bow to the Marquess, Marcus turned and surveyed the grand hall, the scene unfolding before him a vibrant tapestry of music, laughter, and swirling gowns. Couples glided across the dance floor, their movements graceful and effortless, while others engaged in lively conversations, their voices mingling with the melodies that filled the air.

    He spotted Jasper amidst the crowd, still patiently holding his drink. A warm smile spread across Jasper''s face as he caught Marcus''s eye.

    "Welcome back," Jasper greeted him, his voice a warm baritone that cut through the surrounding chatter. "I trust your conversation with the Marquess went well?"

    Marcus chuckled, accepting the drink with a grateful nod. "Indeed. He seems quite taken with the idea of a match between his daughter and Velor."

    "Ah yes, speaking of Velor, how is he doing?" Jasper inquired, taking a leisurely sip of his drink. "We haven''t exchanged letters in ages."

    Marcus offered a practiced smile, masking the unease that flickered within him. "He''s doing well, just preoccupied with some family matters," he replied smoothly, hoping the vagueness of his answer would suffice.

    "I see," Jasper replied, his smile widening slightly. He reached out and playfully adjusted the lapel of Marcus''s coat, a seemingly innocuous gesture that sent a shiver down Marcus''s spine. He had almost forgotten about Jasper''s tendency towards casual physical contact, a trait that had always made Marcus slightly uncomfortable. Jasper was a tactile creature, a sly fox who used touch to charm and disarm, to gather information and build connections.

    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me," Jasper whispered conspiratorially, his voice barely audible above the music and chatter. He leaned closer, his breath warm against Marcus''s ear.

    "There''s nothing secret about Velor''s absence," Marcus insisted, taking a step back from Jasper''s encroaching presence. He felt a flush of heat creep up his neck, a mix of annoyance and apprehension.

    "Ah, you''re always so prickly when I''m around, aren''t you?" Jasper chuckled, seemingly oblivious to Marcus''s discomfort. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "But I can see right through you, Bennetts.¡±

    Marcus could feel the weight of curious eyes upon them, the whispers and speculations swirling through the ballroom like a gentle breeze.

    "Jasper, you''re a little too close. People are watching," Marcus hissed, his voice barely above a whisper. He discreetly pushed Jasper back, a subtle but firm gesture that conveyed his discomfort. He couldn''t afford to create a scene, not with so many eyes scrutinizing their every move.

    Jasper merely laughed, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Let them watch," he said, his voice carrying a hint of defiance.

    This was precisely why Marcus had never truly considered Jasper a friend. He was far too forward, too comfortable invading personal space. It was a tendency that had bordered on inappropriate even back in their school days, so much so that Velor had been forced to step in and set some boundaries. Years had passed, yet Jasper, it seemed, hadn''t changed a bit.

    Jasper''s warm breath ghosted against his ear. "I can see your judgeful eye, Marcus," Jasper whispered, his voice a silken caress that belied the underlying intensity of his words.

    "You always knew that I admired you... more than I could ever say."